Search the Community

It's my first story and I want propose something of little special. I have always loved Jaypat's stories and everytime I finished one, I wanted the next because it finished often on open endings, so, often, I imagined the next. Unfortunately, Jaypat hasn't posted anything since longer... ). I began to write this story completely independent of his universe but I had finally some similar elements (and I loved his style of write !) and then, I have this idea, the idea to "connect" my story to one of him but not like a direct sequel (even if I would like), but more like a "spin off" (and who know, maybe a "crossover" between of two but for that, I will to have his agree before and as he didn't give any signs of life since one year...). But I prevent, I have not the pretention to write as well as he does, but really, I loved his stories. However, it's not my intention to infringe his author rights, only to propose a side story that I would have liked to read in a universe I really loved and which is directly linked to one (this story taking place in another city not far from that of the protagonists of "The swimming hole"). If it's a problem, don't hesitate to report me and I will delete this story. Link of original story, by Jaypat : https://www.metabods.com/stories/the-swimming-hole PS : my english is really bad, so please excuse me if sometimes I do big mistakes. An other motivation for write english stories is that also a good method for me to improve my level. _____________________ Chapter 1 Hello, I'm Nicholas, nicknamed Nick and I'm gay. I'm 18 years old and I recently moved in a new city. At my new school, there is this guy, Christian, nicknamed Chris. I fell in love at first sight, I have never seen a most beautiful guy. He was 19yo and he was the perfection. Perfect face, perfect eyes, perfect lips, perfect hair, perfect smile, slighty muscular, perfect skin. But unfortunately, if I thought he was also gay, I dont't think that I please him. I'm a nerd and like all nerds I'm very skinny. But I got a plan. I was very good in chemistry and I heard this story of these guys who are became muscular giants thanks to a substance, in a near city. I thought this information was a fake, and after all it seemed to be, a hulk potion, seriously, who believed this story ? But I did my researches, I learned that one of these guys destroyed his house. But who know ? Maybe I found more information over there? So I went, there had really a destroyed house, and after many hours I found what I searched : a sample, in the debris, but only a few drops, too little for to get good results. It was a kind of blue goop, really too blue for to be "natural". So I take risk to test and suddenly I felt a electrical sensation through me and like if I was growing but very very very slighty. Damn, it was like a wet dream which became a reality ! But I needed more, so I took decision to recreate it and use it on me for seduce Chris (and maybe grow him also !). But even if I get there, I have to do this slowy, pass from skinny guy to muscular giant, it will be too suspicious, and maybe I will fear Chris. And this, I woulnd't ! So I have to use little doses until to reach my goal. After some weeks, I had an experimental prototype and I needed to test it on a subject. But who or rather what ? I didn't try yet on an human. I could hear a little shrill noise behind me. Raaah shit, what this damn rat still want ? He is hungry I bet but... ... wait ... a rat ? ...But.... Fuuuuck, why I didn't think earlier ? Test on who ? Obviously : on my rat ! And it's perfect time : he's hungry. I have just to add a dose in his meal. I only hope that it wont't kill him. I put a good dose for a rat because I need to really view changes, but not too much, I wouldn't have a giant rat in my bedroom... Ok, this dose will be perfect. I put his dish in his cage. And now, I have just to wait. "Enjoy your meal Carl." Carl sniffed his meal, waited few seconds then finally eat. Nothing happened during next seconds then suddenly, Carl froze and started to tense up. He cried a lot, like if it hurt him. And then I saw it : I could see slowy his back move and his paws. have swollen. Bumps were starting to appear on his back, back which was widening at front legs, giving him quickly an aspect of V. Carl lay on his side then on his back. I didn't believe what I saw : on his belly, we could see several bumps appear. 2 bigger on top, and several smaller below. Holy shit : Carl had pecs and abs ! I had a fucking rat with pecs and abs ! And he was bigger also. Then it finally stopped. I stayed speechless : my formula was working ! My formula was REALLY working ! Holy shit ! It was like a dream became a reality. So it was the time, time to take my first dose and to launch my plan for seduce Chris ! For better see results, I undressed and took a big mirror. I calculated what dose I need for to give impression that I started to workout. I didn't hide I really envy to swallow and to become Hulk but I had to remember why I wanted go slowing : Chris. Few instants later, my first dose was ready. I fixed it few seconds then I drank the vial. At beginning, I didn't felt anything and then a little tingling. But quickly this tingling has spread all in my body and became more like a burning. And I felt it, I felt all my muscles slowy swollen. I could see my shoulders became more rounder, my pecs slowy emerge from my chest, a central line appeared on my flat stomach but I could felt my abs slowy pushed out and soon I saw the very slight of a sixpack. My arms also swollen and became less skeletal, more athletic, same with my legs. Then it stopped. I was a little disappointed, I hoped there would be more changes. However, I know why I have to take my time. As I excepted, changes were no visible when I was dressed. I noticed that I was taller, I passed from 5.6 feet on 5.8. But it doesn't matter, soon more changes will come, a lot of changes ! But for now, so as not to arouse too much suspicion, I will take one dose per every three or four week, enough for to give the illusion that the results are due to my workout. Tomorrow we have a gym classes and Chris will be. Perfect moment for to see if my changes will be noticed. *The next day* The alarm rings, the classes was finished and we have now our gym class. This was time ! In the locker room, I purposely took off my shirt for everyone could see and then and pretended to answer at a message. During one minute, nobody says anything and I thought that it was fuck up for this time but... "Well well, it looks like someone has finally decided to start workout". It was Jake, a sportive guy. I had no problem with him but it was cool that he noticed. Some guys looked me quickly, let out a little breath, then continued. And finally Chris looked me, he looked few seconds my chest, then he fixed me also few seconds and go out. I hoped more but it was normal, changes were yet insufficient. But he looked me, that was the most important. Next weeks were a torture, every day I wanted take an another dose. But no, I had to simulate a real progression. Then after a good month, it was time ! Same the first time, I undressed me and I was holding on front of mirror, almost naked with my precious vial. I drank it in one sip. Immediately I felt this burning, more intense than previously. "Oh fucuuuuuck" I moaned. I began to sweat then it started : I saw my neck thicken and my previously inexistant traps emerge. My shoulders get really round. "Oh goooosssh" said I. During all grow spurt, I was moaning and panting. My biceps/triceps bulged out, my forearms thickened. My back widened, giving me a really good V shape. I saw my pecs grow, like if I had been implanted 2 balloons. Below my slighty sixpack became more ripped, really becoming visible. "Ooooo fuuuucck, oooooh fucking fuck !". My quads swollen more, became really big, my calves exploded out of my legs. THen it stopped. "HOLY FUCK !" I almost yelled, if previously I looked like a guy who started to have good results, now I was lookng like a muscular teen. And like last time, I was also taller : almost 6 feet now ! Thick and ripped muscles everywhere. I was excited by my reflection so I took my python.. Holy shit ! I didn't notice but it was growing too ! I began to rubbing. Waves of pure pleasure crossed me. It was not only bigger but also more sensible, more intense. I increased the rythm and began to moaning. "Oh gooossshh oh fuck ooooooooooh... this feel........ soooooo gooooooooooddd oooooooooh aaaaaaaahhh ooooooooohhhh" and I felt the climax come. "oooooOOOOOOOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKKK !!". I came and I came and I came and I came. Finally after one minute of pure pleasure, the torrent decreased then stopped. Shiiiiit, the mirror was fully covered. I have to shoot one or two liters, oh fucking god ! I had also bought a compression shirt, before never I thought buy this kind of cothes but now, it was the best way for to show my progress without to have to undress me. And fuuuuck I looked very good into : I could see separation of my shoulders, my pecs were really visible, we can see even my nipples which pointed down. Previously my abs were invisible with clothing but with this compression shirt, we can see bumps. Not huge bumps of the world but we can easily guess that I had a sixpack. And my legs were thights, my quads filled completely my pants. And my arms looked so good, there was no longer any doubt that I was workout, well, that I was supposed to workout. The next day, I arrived with a coat so as not to let see the results directly. But in class I could hear whispers and even some people saying to their neighbor "Did you see Nick ? I never noticed that he was so big !". At the break, I even had people to whom I never spoke who came to see me to congratulate me and ask for advice. Then the noon time arrived. The waitress even gave me a double ration because "It takes a lot for a big boy like me". Then I sat down at my usual table. And it's at this time than I heard a familiar voice. "Can I sit down next to you ?". It was Chris. Internally I jumped of joy, but outwardly, I said just "Of course you can !". "So, I can see that you started working recently. And fuck, yours results are really amazing". "Thanks !" I said. "What's your program ?" he asked me. Fuck ! I didn't think about it. I couldn't say that I did just some push ups. So I quickly invented a program with basics exercices that everyone knew. "And you have this results with just this program ? Weird. You must have a very good genetic". We talked during all break when the ring rang. Next days and weeks, Chris was getting more closer of me. I saw that he liked my body but I didn't know if he was in love or not. It didn't matter : I was going to give him a boost ! I let pass almost a month and half before to take my dose. I was really excited, logically after this, Chris will be completely crazy of me. But I had to be careful, I didn't want to be Hulk, well, not yet. Ok, a few more drops and I will have good but credible results. I swallow the vial. "OOOOO FUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKK" I yelled ! It was yet more intense that last time. I felt my neck thicken yet, my traps rose. "OOOOOOOOOOOOHH NNNNNGGGHHHHAAAAAHHHHH !". My shoulders became canonballs, my amrs became huge guns, 17 or almost 18 inches I think and with a big vein which ran trough them. My back widened and could feel a lot of bulges popped out "HOOOOOOLLLY SHIIIIIIIITTT" ; my pecs became football balloon, fully round. My sixpack developed more, I passed my hand on them and fuuuuuuuccckk, now it was really boulders under my skin. My quads became so big, with a lot of bumps. My calves exploded more out of my legs, my feet grew more. Then, one more time, it stopped. When I saw my reflection, I came instantly : I was huge ! Not just well muscular but like a teen bodybuilder. All muscles was huge, ripped. I tried my compression shirt and holy shit, it was so tight. If the grow spurt had during more time, it would be too small. And shit, if we could guess my muscle with previously grow, now my compression shirt was like a second skin. All was so ripped, so big. I was excited to be tomorrow. And the next day, when I entered in the yard, there is a silence as I never heard. All fixed me, were wondering if it was really me and how I had do for to have big results like this in small time. Weirdly, almost no one came to talk me, like if they feared me. But one people came, the one that I had hope. "Shit man, I don't know how you do, but fuck yeah, you look so good ! Tomorrow, the gym will be closed so, I told me that you could come to my house for workout ?". "YES" I yelled insidely. "YES YES YES YES YES OH FUCK YEAH YES". But outisdely, I just said "Of course I can !"" with a smile. "Perfect" asked me Chris. "So we'll see us tomorrow". This night, I couldn't sleep. I knew probably how it finished and why he wanted that I will go in his house. Yes we will do a workout, but no only... Next day, when the final ring rang, my heart beat really quickly. In few minutes, I will be in Chris bedroom. And in few hours maybe in his bed. I left school and went to Chris. For to go more speed, I decided to run. Fuuuuuuck, I didn't notice but it was so easy to run, I'm sure that I could run a marathon. Finally I arrived to Chris's home. I shaked before to ring. When Chris open me, I think that I was almost going to pass out. "Hi! Nice to see you." he said. "Nice to see you too" I asked. "Ready for our... workout ?" he says me with a small smile. "Yeah, I'm ready" We went in his bedroom, there was some workout equipment. After a little warm-up we started to train. Fuuuuuck, I didn't notice but even workout was fucking easy. Before, I never had more than 5 or 6 push up and I couldn't do any pull up. But now, I could do this all day if I wanted. After 20 minutes, Chris says me he needs a break. Then he fixed my chest and arms. "Shiiiiit, you look very very very good". "And you don't seen all" I asked in flexing my arms. I could see Chris's eye widening. "You want feel it ?" I asked. "Of course" he said. And he passed his hands on my biceps "Fuuuuuck, it felt like steel". While he was rubbing my biceps, I fixed him in eyes. Then, always with his hand on my biceps, he fixed me. He smiled. I smiled. He smiled. I smiled. Fuuuuuck, look his eyes, this nose, this mouth, this lips, shit, he was really perfect ! And, finally, he closed his eyes, open his mouth and approached to me. I did the same. This moment felt me like an eternity but finally, this inesperate instant happened : our lips touched and we started a dance of tongue. I didn't believe it, I was going to kiss Chris, I fucking was going to kiss Chris ! I got hard intanstly. We continued some moments then he stopped and open his eyes. I feared that he would get angry... but he had a big smile, a very big smile. And we start again. I don't know how long we did it, 5 minutes, 10, 20, 30 maybe but for me it wanted that he will be for eternity. Finally, we fell on his bed and I felt that he took my shirt. He had a little trouble to remove it, it was so fucking tight and then it did same. He kissed and licked every part of my body, he started by traps, then my shoulders, my arms, forearms and hand then he licked my pecs, then abs, where he licked every grooves and kissed every bricks. And he took my dick. "HOLY SHIT ! What's this thing ?". "You want see it ?" I said. He said "Yes" of head. I undressed me and removed my underwear. "HOLY FUCKING GOD !" he said when he saw my dick. "FUCKING SHIT ! IT'S HUGE !". Then he looked me and said quietly "Nick ?". "Yes ?" I asked. "I wanted to go slowy but... fuck me". "What ?" I couldn't believe what I heard, I knew that it will arrive but not too early. "I want you fuck me, here and now" I didn't what say but finally I said "I hoped you asked me this" with a smile. But it will be... my first time" "Haha don't worry, you will see, it's easy... especially when you are in love" he said in smiling. Shit, it was the sentence I hoped hear more than all. "However, I think I need to be lubricated for to welcome this monster otherwise my black hole will remember it haha". I took the bottle and started to apply it. Nick did small moans. "Haha you see, you are more good what you thought !" "Ok, and now ?" "Now I let you the next. My ass is to your. Little advice, go slow, it give better feelings" I lay down on Chris and naturally, I started to kiss his neck and rub his hair, neck and shoulders. And he was right, very naturally, my train pulled up in front of the tunnel entrance and, wagon after wagon, enter into. "OOOOOOOHH SHIIIIIITTT" he yelled. Instantly, I stopped "Are you okay ? If it does hurt we can stop and..." "No no no !" he said "It's just more intense what I was thinking but don't worry, continue". I restarted to kiss and rub him and push some wagons in him. Chris was moaning and panting. "Oh shit, oh fuck, aaaaaaaaahhh...Haha you see ? For a first time you are really good". I continue to push until finally, all of my cock was into him. Then I went go back then forward. "OOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUCK" yelled Chris. "Are you okay ?". "Yeah yeah don't worry, it's just too fucking good". I continued like during next minutes : back, forward, back, forward. And litle by little I increased the rythm. Soon Chris don't stop to moaning "OOOO SHIIIIT OOOOOOOOH AAAAAAAAHH FUUUUUUCCCKKKK OOOOOOOOOOHHHH". I continued like this for several minutes when I felt the climax was very near. "I think than I was going to came Chris". "Try to... aaaaahh...contain.. ooooohh... you, you... oooooooh... will see, it's.. nnnnggghhhh... will be really... aaaaaaahh better". I tried to contain me too long, I closed my eys and clenched my teeths, And I pumped, again and agan and again until what after three minutes, I can't contain more. I have just time to prevent Chris : "I'm commmiiiaaaaaaaaAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !". I couldn't see it but shit, I felt like I fired cannon. Chris yelled like he never yelled. I came, and I came, and I came. It seems unstoppable. At a moment, I could felt that it overflowed but I couldn't stop it. Finally after three or four fully minutes of the most powerful orgasm I have been, the torrent finally ended. We were here, on his bed, in moaning, panting, covered by sweat and maybe cum. "Fuck yeah Nick, it was most amazing thing I have felt in my entire life" he said me while he was panting. "Me too" I asked while I was still in Chris. Finally, I retired me and laid me down next of him. "It maybe indiscreet but... how did you do ?" "How did you do what ?" "For to be honest... I don't think you have this amazing body by workout. It's too much results and especially in a so small time. I understand if you don't want ask me but I'm very curious to know how" During one time, I want to lie him but finally, after what we had live, I decided to tell him the truth. "I'm going to tell you, but I think that you didn't believe me" "Try, you will see" And I told him all about the blue goop. "Effectively, it seems really crazy but I'm going to trust you. For to be honest, I thought to steroids but even steroids are not too quick for to have results like you. And it's was the maximum you could have ?" "No, apparently, you could be a fucking giant of 30 feet if you want. More you drink, more you grow" "Holy fuck ! That seems amazing, too amazing for to be real" "However it's it ! Look that !" I showed him pics of Carl. "Fuck ?! What's this thing ?" "My rat. It's on him I tested the formula" "Holy shit ! But he almost doubled. And he is so muscular" "Yeah, as I told you, you can be a fucking giant" "But... Why are you not bigger ?" "What ?" "I mean you could be a fucking muscular giant. Not you are not muscular but your body is a "normal" body for a teen bodybuilder. And you are not grow so big directly also." SHIT ! He noticed... But fuck, I didn't do nothing bad. I have to tell him the truth. "For to be honest... I wanted to seduce you" Chris smiled. "Haha really ? I'm very honoured... but you know, it was not necessary for to seduce me because... you did it since the beginning !" "What ?" "You believe that I fell in love since you grew ? Nick, I'm in love of you since the first time I saw you !" "What ? But I'm not..." "A beautiful guy ? But of course you are beautiful, more beautiful than you think. I had just too fear than it wasn't reciprocal" "Shit ! So I did all that for nothing ?" "Obviously not, I'm in love of you, with muscle or not but I have to admit that you look so so good with. I fucking love that. And for to be honest, I really envy you. I would be a muscular god too ! But... maybe not a 30 feet giant, it was too much". "We can arrange that! And for to be honest also, I wanted grow again, but not without you. So I'm very happy that you ask me. Let me only go in my bedroom, I will prepare doses and join me in one and half hour in the woods, outside the city" "In the woods ? Why ?" "More discrete. Even my little doses, I was moaning, so all ine one dose, you will roar. And also...I hope a second round" I said in smiling. "Oh don't worry for this, you will have your second round" "Ok, so in one hour" "In one hour, my love" I quickly go at my home. Ok, Chris didn't want to be a 30 feet giant but however more than any simple human, 8 feet will be good. I prepare his dose and mine and some little if he wants some "supplements". And I went in the woods. My heart beat very quick : in few hours, we will be two fucking muscle god. I was like a dream which became a reality. When Chris saw me, he had a very big smile. I think he was also excited than me. "One more time, are you sure to do this ? There is no back after" "Nick, you have transformed a fucking dream in a reality, who whouldn't that ?" "Yeah, I though the same thing" Nick started to undress him "Like this, you will enjoy the show !"t When I gave him the vial, I coul have sworn I could hear his heart beat. "Cheers Nick !" and he drank it. Instantly, I saw he widened his eyes and he began to moaning loud. "oooOOOOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUCKKKKK !!!" He started to sweat a lot of and I noticed his veins appeared all on his body. Quickly, I could see his pecs swollen, his abs pushed out of his stomach. His biceps bulges, started to have a nice shape. His back widened, his traps started to raise up. His quads bulged. And he grews more, and more and more. Shit in less of one minute, he looked already like a bodybuilder. Chris flexed his chest. "Fuuuuucck" he said, rubbing his hand on his huge pecs. "They feel like steel !". His hand slid down and he was rubbing his bulged abs. "And them, they feel like a fucking brick wall, oh gooooossshhh !". And it wasn't finish, Chris could feel they were growing. His shoulders was pushing, enlarging, becoming bowling balls. He could feel his back was getting wider and broader, some bumps popped out. His traps began to really erupting from his back and surround his neck, giving him a bull neck. And Chris felt that his lower body was growing too. "OOOOHHH SHIIITTT OOOOOHH FUUUUUCCK MY... MY LEGS !". Chris could felt his quads bulking up, swel, like a balloon. But it was not filled with air but muscle. Soon he could feel that his boxer was tight and didn't resist not longer. I was here, just staring my boyfriend became Hulk, in drooling, gasping and moaning because I was orgasming. It was the most fucking sexiest thing I have never seen. "You like it Nick ? Because me I fucking love it hahaha ! NGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH... and it is not finished, I can feel it !". Effectively, Chris could feel that the pressure was increasing, very increasing. And all of his body started to explode with muscle. Firstly, his shoulders grew in huge huge balls of rock hard flesh. His arms bulged bigger and bigger, becoming immense bulbous masses, even his forearms were so fucking huge. And his hand, shit look their hands, they were so big ! His pecs were growing into two gigantic globes of pure muscle. "FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKKKK !" roared Chris. I could see his abs swollen and became bigger then suddenly, he yelled when the first row litteraly exploded out. o-ly fu-cking SHIT ! They were humoungous !! he yelled again when the second row did same and some later, he yelled for the third time. He was panting and moaning loudly, thinking that it was finish for his abs but suddenly he roared one more time : a fucking fourth row exploded out from nothing, giving him a incredible strong, huge, powerful and very ripped eight-pack. No doubt that I broke my fists if I tried to hit them. And his legs were becoming monstrous muscle pillars. Humoungous massive quads, where every striation was clearly visible, huge calves. His boxer didn't resist and litteraly have been completely disintregated, releasing a FUCKING monster. And it wasn't not finished, Chris still had some muscle spams, each adding tens and tens of pounds of pure muscle. "OH YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH !! BIGGER !!! BIGGER !!!!! BIGGER !!!!" and effectively, he was bigger every time he said this word. And every time this voice was also deeper. And finally, he roared like he never roared in a last big muscle spasm, who must have added not far from a hundred pounds. And it was over. My boyfriend was now a fucking amazing 8 feet Hulk. He must have more strength only in his little finger than I had in all my body. It was a true power monster and the most fucking sexiest thing that I have seen. "OOOO GOOOOOD !". Shit ! His voice was so deep, so sexy. "It was the most amazing feel that I felt in my entire life ! And even now, the slightiest movement was so fucking good, even only breath was orgasmic !! OH FUCK, I'M A FUCKING GOD I'M SOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH !!!". And he came. Holy fucking mother shit !! It was like a giant geyser, and it was so powerful : the blow went to hit a rock and made a hole into. Holy shit ! If it was me, I would be instantly impaled. The deluge during almost ten minutes before it stops. "HOLY SHIT CHRIS ! You was already so sexy but now... you are the fucking sexiest thing I have seen of my life !" I said while I was gasping because I came into my pants "Thanks my love, I have to admit that was fucking amazing. And all this thanks to you ! You are a fucking genius ! Now it's your turn, and we will do this second round !". Yeah, because for now, it was clear that I couldn't "welcome" this "monster". I took my dose, look my boyfriend and says : "Cheers my big love !" "Cheers my little love !" Chris asked me. And I drank. Instantly, it was like an eruption. All my body was lava. I started to shaking and sweating and I noticed that I forgot to remove my clothes. I felt my traps started to rise out while my neck was thickening. My shoulders were stretching out and grew into huge balls of rock hard muscle. I felt my upper arms become gigantic peaked masses while my forearms expanded inti great wedges of muscle. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH !" I felt my pecs was swelling and suddenly exploded into twin canonballs, ripping top of my shirt. The pressure go down in my midsection and, under my shirt, I felt my ripped sixpack grew. "GAAAAAAAHHHHH... AAAAAAA... AAAAAAHHHHHH ... ... MY... MY ABS !! OH FUUUUUUUCK" and then, like Chris, the first row popped out of my stomach. Fuck, the sensation was so fucking good ! I roared two more times and, like Chris I pushed a last big roar when my fourth line exploded out. I passed my hand on them and fuuuuuccck, even with my shirt we could clearly see eight huge bricks which were practically blowing out of my stomach. I felt my shirt was in agony. I filled it completely. And when my back started to grow, I could hear a lot of tearing sounds before to be completely destroyed. I could feel my back was widening and my lats explode with bulk, getting huge and thick. And I didn't notice but I was taller, 7 feet. I could feel my legs swell quickly, my quads filled my pants and soon we can see even separation. My pants will resist again few instants and then tears appeared everywhere. A last jolt tore him completely, leaving in my boxer, which was more elastic. Then it stopped, I mean, that's what I thought. A spasm ran through me and I felt all of my muscle growth. Then another, then another, another, another. I instinctively started laughing. "OOOOOHHHH YEEEEESS ! Bigger ! Bigger ! BIGGER !!!". And I could feel my boxers tightening, tightening, tightening. Th final spasm, which was more intense than other, destroyed it and released my fucking huge cock that was as hard as he could And it was over, I was also a fucking 8 feet tall muscle giant. Then I looked Chris with a big smile and above all a very big desire. He was also very hard. "Ready for next round ?" I asked. "Oh fuck yeah I'm ready !" he said me. And instantly I jumped on him. We rolled each other (and crush everything on our paths), we were exploring every bumps (and there was a lot of !). "Can I ?" asked Chris. "Oh fuck yeah you can !" I said. I turned me and Chris laid on me. Weirdly, he didn't feel heavier than last time, but however he must do almost more one thousand pounds. As usual, he started to rubbing my hair, kissed my neck and rubbing my gigantic traps and shoulders, then my bumpy back. Shit, he may be a fucking 8 feet giant, he knew be tender and I loved those moments, it was the calm before the storm. And the storm arrived when I felt he was entering in me. "HOOOOLLLYYYY FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKK" I roared. I thought I had the best feeling but this sensation was more better. I moaning loudly when little by little, he pushed entirely his monster in me. And he started to pump. And he pumped, pumped, pumped. Soon, I was moaning continually. I gripped two tree trunks for to keep stability. Chris kept bangt me for several minutes in increaseing the speed. I heard his grunts were more loud and deep and soon I could hear a long moan. : this was the storm. "I can't hold it anymooOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH !!!!!". It was not a human cry, more a bestial cry, almost like a T-Rex. And he shooted a true torrent. The sensation was so intense that I roared and completely closed my fists. I heard a big crack : I had completely crushed the two trunks, only with my hands. Holy shit, I was so fucking strong. During almost 15 minutes, Chris came, and came, and came, in roaring. Then the flood stopped. When I looked around... HO-LY FU-CKING SHIT ! When we make love for the first time, I was already impress byt the quantity that I had ejaculated but here... he shooted more than a pool. Holy shiiiit ! "So, what do you say it, my love ?" "Shiiiiiit Chris it was so amazing !" "Yeah I have to admit that was so unbelievable. I saw you broke two tree trunks with your hands. I asked me : Would you like to test our new body ? I mean, we don't know how much strong we are, I want test it. But we need a true challenge and I think that I have what we have need. Do you remember we have a tank at the entrance at the city ?" "Wait, you are not serious ? Chris, you know like me how much it weighs ? It's the heaviest tank of the world ! So yes, I know we are now fucking muscle god but, even, this tank...You believe really we can to lift 415000 lbs ?" "Yeah I know, this tank weighs 415000 fucking pounds ! But I want see what we are able to lift" Few hours ago, I would find it difficult to lift my previous weight so now a 415000 lbs tank ? But I have to say I was curious also. "Ok let's go !" And on the way we had fun : we could run as fast a car, jump of several tens of meters, in length and height and finally we arrive quickly in front of this monster. "You start ?" asked me Chris. "Ok" I placed my hands underneath and started try to lift. But as I expected, it was heavy, very heavy. I forced with all my might, I became all red but I was amazed to be able to lift of few inches but I couldn't do more. "My turn" says Chris. Like me, he used all his might. I could see all bumps in his back flexed, shit it was a beautiful show. And like me, he was just able to lift of only few inches, what was already fucking amazing. For reminder, this monstrous thing weighed 415000 lbs ! "I'm little disappointed..." said Chris. "What ? Are you kidding me ? Disappointed to be able to lift a fucking 415000 lbs tank ?" "Yeah but I thought we were able to lift completely...but maybe with more..." Then Chris fixed me, with a small smile and I understood what he was thinking... "You want grow again, isn't ?" "Yeah, but just a few, no need to be 20 feet more. Just 1 or 2 would be sufficient." I have to say that I was also disappointed by that, and we were already 8 feet giant. So a little more, why not. "Ok. I have what we need." I took 2 doses and gave one at Chris. "We do together this time ?" he asked me. "Ok ! Cheers Chris !" "Cheers Nick !" And we drank. Instantly, we felt this familiar sensation, like if a lightning hit us. "OOOOOOOHHHH SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTT" roared Chris. I looked my already huge hands and saw they became more bigger. My forearms quickly grew, shit it was fucking thick ! My upper arms exploded into gigantic peaked masses. My shoulders became fucking humoungous ! My traps rose to my ears. I could feel them flexing when I turned my head. My pecs became really mountainous, blocking completely my view on my chest. I felt a enormous hard pressure in my midsection. I passed my hand on my abs and I could feel them swell; I suspected what was going to happen and it was quickly confirmed. I swear I even heard the "POP" noise when my first row exploded out of my stomach, giving a fucking amazing sensation. Then I heard quickly 3 others "POP". But I felt the hard pressure go down one more time. Oh crap, I was thinking, I was going to have a te... but I didn't have time to finish my thought because I yelled in same time I heard the fifth "POP". Holy shit, I had a fucking ten-pack ! A holy fucking ten-pack. God I thought it was impossible (but well, I didn't think to become a fucking 8 feet muscle god was possible too few days ago). I heard Chris yelled, same thing happened for him, and it was a nice show. I could see his already big and sexy abs popped out more, row after row, and Chris yelled at every "POP". And finally, like me a fifth row appeared from nothing in same time of the huge roar of Chris. It was funny, we looked like Freeza while he was tranforming in his 2nd form : our upper body was disproportionate to the bottom because our legs didn't grow yet. But it's not last long when I felt my huge quads exploded with a lot of muscle mass en became fucking gigantic, same thing with my calves and my feet. We were taller, 9 feet tall I think. Oh and obviously, our huge amazing cocks grew too. And the muscle climax arrived. A last wave surprised us : forearms, arms, shoulders, traps, back, pecs, abs, quads, calves. All our bodies exploded in one time with more muscle mass. It was so intense we roared so loudlyn enough for to explode every window on several miles. And finally it was over. "OOOOOHHHH FUUUUUCKKKK" roared Chris, flexing every muscle. "It feels so good ! So fucking good !". And fuck yeah, he was right : it felt so so so so so good !! I couldn't believe it : we were now 10 feet muscle god giant and 7 feet wide. Every move was orgasmic, I bet that I could come instantly only I flexed. It was like our bodies were nuclear reactors and every move or flex was a nuclear explosion. "Ready to retry ? I let you the honor" I asked. "Chris took him in position, placed his hands underneat and lift and, this time rather, he lifted the tank with absolutely no difficulty. It was like he lifted a toy." "Shiiiiit, it's so light" He tried to lift with one hand and same, he lifted it very easily. "You want try ? Haha it's not even funny" Same as Chris, I placed my hand underneat and I lifted. And yes, fuck yeah, it was so easy, even too easy. I don't imagine what strength we had because, fucking shit, I was going to lift a fucking tank which weighed 415000 lbs like it was nothing. And then I have been a idea. "Hey Chris, do you like soccer ?" "Mmmhh ? Yeah but why ?" "For this !". I put my hands on tank's side and started to compress. Quickly, the sound of metal twisting was heard. Shiiiit, I became instantly hard when I though what I was doing : I was crushing a fucking 415000 lbs tank... to bare hands. Never I could imagine that. Some minutes later, it was just a ball of steel, also big as me before. We began to make passes. Suddenly I shooted the ball in sky and Chris did a high jump for to intercept. Shiiit ! He jumped so high, maybe 80 feet. When he fell and hit the ground, I could feel this latter shaking. Chris cleared the ball and, holy shit, it went so far, somewhere in the woods. "Ha sorry, too far. Let's go ?" asked me Chris. And we ran towards woods. Crap ! We ran quickly, very quickly, even a speed car couldn' outrun us, then Chris tried to jump and fuuuuuuuuuckk, he literally flew trough the sky like Hulk in movie. Shit, we were unstoppable ! I rejoined him. "So I think we lost it" while he looked all around. "I just hope no one's got it in their head" I joked. I enjoyed of this moment for to admirer my boyfriend and his new amazing body. I remembered him when he looked like a model. Now he was a fucking god, even god of Hulk (by the way, it was funny to think we were bigger than him). I looked his fucking legs, gigantic muscular quads, below there was ten huge boulders, harder than diamond, and two unbelievable gigantic pecs, his shoulders were so fucking huge, and his biceps/triceps fuuuuuuuuuckk look these monsters, and his neck with his fucking amazing huge traps which surrounding completely his neck. And then there is only thing which didn't change : his face. Yeah it was very bigger but it was same beautiful eyes, sexy nose, lips. And his voice was so deeper. Chris looked me, noticed that I was drooling on him, smiled and said "It looks like someone whants a third round... but you will have to catch me haha !" and he started to ran in the woods so I started to purchase him. We ran trought woods. I saw him sink in the trees and boulders and shatter them like it was nothing. We were unstoppable. Finally, I caught him on a slope and we rolled, while we were kissing, until to arrive in front of a swimming hole. "You want us to bathe ?" said Chris. "Why not !" I asked, and we went into swimming hole. "Since you caught me, you deserve your trophy" and he turned him. I laid down on him and like our previous sessions, I started to rub and kiss him. Really, I loved those moments of tender. But this time, I didn't know why, I felt like a electrical sensation, like a strong swarm. I was rubbing his fucking huge delts, shoulders and traps, but it felt weird, it felt like it was... moving or... swelling ? I stopped all movement for to better feel and... yes, fuck yeah, he was growing, but slowy. "Chris ? I don't know why but it seemed you are ... growing ? Do you take another bottle of goop ?" Chris, between moans, said "No... but since we are in this swimming hole, I felt a weird sensation, like if I was very energized." "You too ? It's weird, it feels like our grow spurts but less intense...". Then I looked around and when I saw it, I understood instantly : barrels with a chemical dangerous logo, but it was what was inside which shocked me : blue goop, blue goop like my sample. "HOLY SHIT ! I think I found where does this substance come from !! There is a barrel of this goop further. I think that it's diluated in water. That's why we are growing ! We are taking litteraly a muscle growth bath. Maybe we have to stop and go out no ?" "Stop this ? You are crazy ? it feels so fucking good ! And Nick, we are already 10 feet fucking muscle god, and it's very less intense than yours vial so one feet or more, why not ?" Yeah he was right! And we had spent too much time for the aperitif, it was time to move on to the main course : again, I began to enter him. He roared like a beast. I have to admit that to make love and growing in same time was so fucking hot and so good. While I was pumping him, in the same time, I could feel my back slowy widening, my pecs slowy grow, my abs slowy swell, my arms became bigger. And same thing happened to Chris, who was doubly moaning, because I was fucking him and he was growing in same time. I could feel his ass become more tight but my fucking giant monster grews also inside him. After 20 minutes of non stop pump like a jackhammer, I felt that climax was near. Chris understood instantly with my groans. I continued during few minutes, clenching my teeth and closing my eyes on the end, holding me back as long as possible, then there is one moment of pure silence and next, 2 most powerful roars I heard. We roared like we never roared. Even a T-Rex roared less. I think our roars could be heard on several miles. It was the most powerful feeling I had felt in my life (I think that it wasn't the first time I said this, but every time it was more powerful, more intense that previously), even our previous growth or orgasm didn't feel so good, so intense, it was a god-like level. For a comparison, if my previous orgasm felt like a nuclear explosion, this one felt like a supernova. And it was a deluge which lasted at least 20 minutes. During 20 minutes, we roared, came and grew, roared, came, grew, roared, came, grew. And after an eternity, it was finally over. When we got up, no doubt, we were more bigger and taller, at least 12 feet. I looked around and holy fucking shit : the swimming hole was now the white swimming hole. It was litteraly a sea of cum. It'll take weeks to get back to normal. Then I looked Chris and shiiiiiiiit he looked so fucking good. Everything was gigantic but so beautiful and sexy in same time. I didn't believe that it was the same Chris as this morning. This morning, it was a 6 feet Chris, a build like a teen model, and now, only some hours later, he was a fucking 12 feet giant muscular god, more than 2500 lbs and a strength which could probably now move mountains (literally !). And this god was my boyfriend ! Never I could imagine this situation could be real, but it was and I fucking loved this. And it was not finished but for today, we decided it was sufficient, it was already too much (but so fucking good). When we got home, we obviously had a lot of questions: pass from skinny nerd guy to a muscle god of 12 feet, it didn't keep unnoticed. Me who wanted keep low profile, it was a failure. But some biceps flex and groans later, nobody pissed us off. I ask me why haha. We could crush them just with our little finger. So they were forced to set up a warehouse for us because we were too bigger for to back in our house (and I'm not sure that my bed would bear my weight, in my opinion, if I tried, I crushed it and the other floors for to end with a nice crater in the basement. If we tried this, we destroyed simply all. And it remembers me this destroyed house, where all started, maybe same thing happened to their guys. I asked me how big they were and the question : how did they find this strange goop ? Maybe I will go in near city for to see if I don't see no other muscle giant. I would like meet them, it could be very cool. And I know Chris, he couldn't resist to take an another bath or vial, but if he did it, such as today, soon, this warehouse will not be sufficient...But to become a 30 feet muscle giant, finally, why not ?

“Why don’t we shake hands to start the match?” The big guy smiled. God, these dumb jock-boys were all the same. He thought just because he was a little taller and looked a few more pounds heavier he’d show off in a handshake. We locked hands and the big oaf immediately squeezed with almost all of his might. He was sure this would be a short match. They sure didn’t come any dumber. I was impressed by his strength – not to mention the giant size of his hand – but it barely registered to my own mitt that he was squeezing. I rolled my eyes in an expression that made it clear I didn’t feel a thing. This caused him great consternation and he doubled his efforts. I decided it was time for me to squeeze. I loved how his face went from determination to shock to utter panic as he began to feel the mighty force of my grip – the kind of tightening that was usually reserved for humongous machines. I could feel his fingers starting to break at the knuckles – the crushing sound kind of turning me on. Suddenly, red lights were flashing and I heard ‘system malfunction’ over a loudspeaker in the distance. The inside of his hand was literally turning to dust. I was enjoying demolishing what I held. I squeezed harder and at the same time I jerked my arm back. The poor dude’s hand came ripping off with just one tug. He held the stub up in the air and had a look on his face that was priceless – he saw only wires, electrical sparks, and smoke where his hand should have been. “God, I hate bots,” I said. I then pulled my right hand back, squeezing it into a ball, and let the powerful thing fly into the mid section of the guy in front of me. My fist plummeted though his stomach coming out the back leaving a good size hole where his abs used to be. Now sirens were really going off. I could hear in the distance voices over the loudspeakers saying something to the effect of sending in the entire battalion of prototypes to take care of me. Oh boy, I thought, they’re going to send in more. I reached down with my other hand and grabbed both sides within the hole at the guy’s gut. I then pulled my hands apart – ripping the dude completely in two as the doors to the large room opened and about forty other ‘prototypes’ came trampling into the room. It sounded cool to have that many feet pounding on the floor as they entered. This was going to be fun. I still marveled at how I could tear a guy in two – from his groin to his head – with just a little outward yank of my arms. I held the two halves of the big guy in both my hands. He had thought I would be weak – that was his biggest, and last, mistake. The eyes on both sides of the split head still blinked. It was really creepy. I tossed the two pieces to the side and surveyed the little gang that had been sent to do me in. I knew the head guy on this bot project had a secret crush on a porn star named Zeb Atlas – so every single prototype resembled the guy. I wasn’t complaining – the dude was hot – but it was a little strange to see forty identical versions of him staring at me from across the room. I knew the bots were waiting for orders and I knew somewhere a few rooms away some of the army’s top brass was watching all the action. The top general had said no prototype would be allowed into combat until I had been beaten. I was the only thing preventing androids from going into battle for our country and surely killing many civilians. That was the main reason I didn’t mind being so violent – to show them that they weren’t close to winning. Besides, crushing bots was fun. Two of the Zebs were clearly given the orders to attack. They moved toward me. I stood there – stock still – waiting for their first move. The onslaught of intense punches to my stomach – coming from the two big men – would have been too much for any normal man, but then I wasn’t normal. I had been changed – made into something even far superior than bots. I had, in fact, been made stronger, faster, and smarter than the bots on purpose. A man named Dr. Dan Quigley had made it possible for me to become the immovable super structure that deflected punches in the same way a racing windshield splattered insects. Dr. Dan, as I now called him, disliked what the army wanted to do with bots even more than I did. We had become friends at a local watering hole a few years ago and he had quickly figured out I had a certain fetish he could enhance a hundred fold. One night, after many shots of tequila, we had surprised the hell out of each other and ended up in his bed fucking like rabbits. During our multiple rounds of sexual intercourse that night I made it very clear I had a strong desire for alpha status – flipping him in every direction I wanted to serve my needs, and his, by the way. He must have connected with my intense need to dominate on a different level than most people did because he chose me out of everyone else for a little proposal he had been working on. As we lay in bed – my cock still piercing his tight ass – we chatted intimately, loving how it felt to be connected in that way. “What if I could make it so nothing could stop you?” he asked, and I heard seriousness in his voice that caught my attention. “What – you mean like advancing me up in the army – maybe making it to general?” I asked, totally satisfied with the possibility of advancing up to round three of plowing him crazy. “No, I mean like a fucking charging rhino couldn’t stop you,” he answered – still with the same serious tone. My cock hardened inside of him and he squeezed his ass – fully aware that his words had definitely piqued my interest. The man had clearly caught on to my hidden desire to be indestructible – powerful beyond anyone’s wildest imagination. “I’m talking about the kind of advancement that would enable you to stop a speeding train,” he said, egging me on more and my cock responded in the same manner as before. “And what if I could make it where you’d become more powerful every time you had sex?” I immediately wondered how the guy had caught on to my two most favorite things in the world – strength and pounding ass – in such a short amount of time. My most secret fantasy was to have the strength of a thousand men. I wanted to be so powerful that I went through the day differently than other people. I’d move slower – taking my time – knowing that if I got some place late and doors were locked I could easily rip them open or just bust through the wall any time I wanted. I secretly desired to be able to pick up the overweight jerk that got in the eight items or less aisle with over fifty things in his cart and easily toss him to the rafters of our local Costco. I wanted to be able to put my forefinger on the hood of the SUV that parked across three spots at a crowded lot and press so hard that the hood, roof, and entire body of the vehicle caved in at the middle, making it look like a creased piece of paper with its tires sticking out to the side. And the idea of pounding my way into that kind of superhuman power go me so excited I deposited another huge cum account into the doctor’s ass right then and there. I still don’t know why I never questioned the man. I somehow knew, instinctively, he was a person who could back up his words with action. I just understood he could do everything he offered. In the same way, he knew I was the right man for the job. I clearly had the aggression he sought, the desire to be powerful, and he realized I needed sex in the same way a fish needed water. He had a feeling my appetite for doing the nasty would even surpass his original plans for his test subject. A week later he was injecting me with a fluid specifically made for my DNA that made my cells thicker, stronger, and more powerful every time I came. I’m pretty sure the doc wasn’t prepared to have me plow his ass six times in those next few hours, but I really wanted to start my journey into super powers as quickly as possible and, besides, the injections made me super horny. Being able to lift one hundred more pounds than usual the next day in the gym had been all the encouragement I needed. I went straight to the doctor’s lab after my workout and pounded him loudly in one of the bathroom stalls. It was during that particular round of satisfying sex that I realized the doctor had wanted all of this just as much as I did. As I easily held him in the air and fucked him savagely he looked at me with so much gratitude – so much incredible happiness – that I complexly understood he needed the sex on the same level as I did. The Doc was a dirty whore and that was amazing. I had a fuck buddy who would never get tired of my incessant need for pounding. As a matter of fact, he needed it just as much. I fell in love with the guy right then and there – as my power hungry cock bounced him up and down in my arms. I knew he’d be my only source of growth for the rest of our lives. It also became obvious that the Doc wanted me to grow powerful as much as I did myself. Many nights I was awakened to the incredible sounds and feelings of the guy slurping my rod under the sheets and when he realized I was finally awake he’d jump up and impale himself on my hard shaft and then hang on like some kind of bull riding champ as I started thrusting. He even came to my office on numerous occasions and scoped out a utility closet where we could lock the door and I could smash his body against the concrete wall as I made him heavier from dumping mega loads of my thick juice into his ass. I actually became alarmed that the Doc might be some kind of crazed nymphomaniac, but that’s when he told me about the army’s plan for prototype robots and I instantly shared his distrust and hatred for the program. He explained that the Colonel had told him to create a being to compete against the robots. The Colonel clearly had not intended the competitor to be a live human – but the doctor was light years ahead of any scientist of artificial intelligence and realized creating Terminator-like beings to fight each other would never work. He needed something with human emotions and the ability to think outside the box. That’s when he had stumbled upon a serum that could make me pack on so much thickness that it would seem I’d gown a lot bigger, but it was just be reinforced cells becoming denser and denser. I was now so swollen I looked like a guy with normal height, but with the bulk of two Incredible Hulks packed into my body. I fucked the Doc senseless that first week – watching my power reach new goals: lifting heavy weights, bending rebar, picking up the back of the Doc’s truck, and then taking on early editions of the prototype bots. The first few bouts with a bot one-on-one were pretty close. The early bots were strong and I was still beginning to grow – but over the next year I had averaged out to rutting the Doc four or five times a day and sometimes as many as eight times in a twenty-four hour period. This had made my strength and compactness improve expediently. I’d been easily destroying bots for so long it had actually become quite boring. That’s why I was so excited that the powers-that-be had decided to up the ante by letting me take on a lot more bots at one time. Part Two Back in the room with the prototype robots, the two Zeb Atlas look-a-likes in black suits were pummeling my stomach with their best punches, but I wasn’t feeling a thing. I imagined it bothered the bots a lot that I didn’t move even a smidgen as they punched away. Man, I loved frustrating bots and their makers. They didn’t even realize their fists were being dented in and ruined as they hit my powerful abs. Demolished machines, just because my tummy was so strong – you had to love it. I moved with lighting speed for something so dense and muscle packed – grabbing both men around the neck with my thick fingers. I marveled at how lifelike and fucking hot they had made these prototypes – the V of my hand grasping skin-covered machinery, but it felt like humans. Even though both bots were probably over three hundred pounds each, I easily lifted them off the floor. I squeezed harder – listening as hard metal crunched and millions of dollars of technology was destroyed by my powerful grip. Suddenly, both heads lopped to the side, draped over my fingers, as I completely stopped all electrical current and computer messages from passing to the body from the head. Arms and legs immediately went limp and the punching stopped. Two more bots lifeless in my hands – how great that made me feel. I had crushed their necks into wet noodles – metallic bones destroyed by my powerful hands. I shook the two bodies a little to make sure there was no current remaining – their big frames flopping around in my hands. I debated what to do with the two big pieces of junk – wanting to freak out the top brass watching me through the cameras. I lowered my densely packed arms and then swung them upward with much force – sending the two demolished bots upward. Pieces of the ceiling sprinkled down around me as they plowed through it. Their upper bodies disappeared until the only thing we could still see were their legs and finely shaped hot asses hanging down. I got a little turned on by the construction of those hot, bubbled muscled butts. Throwing two guys though the roof was a big turn on. I undid the top button of my shorts and reached in to squeeze my cockhead hard – just to give myself a little thrill. There was no bigger turn on that crushing bots. I knew I’d need to plow the Doc hard after I finished playing with the rest of these Zebs. I looked up at the hot asses and thought about how much fun it might be to plow a bot until he was destroyed – my powerful dick ripping the bot apart from behind. Feeling my cock shove through all that dense machinery would bring the kind of excitement I was always searching for and could give Doc much needed break. It was very clear I was going to need release very soon. That’s when three of the remaining big men jumped on me. The army was so damn predictable. It was time to try three bots since two had been unable to do the job. Forget about letting all of them rush me at the same time – we had to do this systematically. I would have loved to take all of them on at one time – but then it would have been over way too quickly. I wouldn’t get to edge my cock as much as I would from demolishing a few at a time - until they were all destroyed. I imagined the Colonel’s own cock getting hard as he watched three huge bots jump on top of me and my legs didn’t buckle a bit. Carrying the weight of three big guys was nothing and I wished again it was all of the men on top of me. I didn’t stagger or hesitate at all. I simply walked over to one wall – easily transporting the little gang of bots – presently punching away at whatever part of my body was near them – and stood there with tree trunk like legs spread slightly apart. I did a few squats with the over 900 pounds on my body – simply to emphasize the power in my legs. There was an ever-slight burn, like I would get after I did five thousand steps on the stairs machine. I knew having fifty bots piled on top of me wouldn’t even slow me down, so three was a piece of cake. After a few squats, I reached up and grabbed one man at a time – easily pinning all three of them together against the wall. They were lined up back to front and I easily held them in place with one huge thick hand on the first bot’s expansive, hard chest. My powerful palm started to press against the first guy – all three of the bots struggling hard to try and free themselves. Just for show, I decided to flex my other arm as I did my demolishing. It was mainly for Doc, whom I knew would love it, but it was certainly cool if other people watching from the mystery room got off on my bulging thick biceps, too. Showing off my power to bots was one thing, but real men freaking out as I did some amazing strength feat got my juices boiling quicker than anything. I imagined I could see panic on the first guy’s face – if bots could show panic. I knew the computer in his head was desperately trying to figure out what to do to alleviate the tremendous pressure at its chest. Maybe the computer working overtime was the same thing as panic. I pushed in harder – still using a fraction of what I was truly capable of. I looked over at my own flexed giant gun – knowing the sight would give my cock a little jolt of pleasure. It was at that moment I realized I was holding these three bots against the wall with my arm not even fully extended. It was bent at the elbow, like I was at the start of pushing a door open. I pressed my arm out to a full extension, like it was just an afterthought. Suddenly, the first guy’s chest cavity gave in with a loud pop and his front folded inward toward the second man. I watched as the bot’s eyes went blank – his entire system ruined as I easily crushed his body. It had felt like I was pushing in cardboard. Compressing the hell out of a dude was such an awesome feeling. He was so powerless to my one hand – all three of them were. The lifeless body of the bot kept deflating as I smashed all the state-of-the-art technology within. The other two bots behind started squirming more frantically, clearly they were feeling more pressure and their computer brains were freaking out. “Your friend, there, suddenly lost a lot of weight. He’ll easily fit in tight spaces, now.” Toying with the bots was such a kick. There little brains tried to compute what my joke meant even as their body told them to focus on releasing the tremendous pressure against their chests. I wonder if it even registered that one of their own had just been crushed into something as thin as a laptop. I decided to test a theory that popped into my head. I leaned into my push – shoving against the floor with my back leg with a little more force. It still wasn’t all the power I had to offer, but I wondered if it was enough to attain my desired goal. Crushing one guy’s chest had offered up a loud noise, but it didn’t come close to the loud explosion when the remaining two in my little trapped line-up popped at the same time. This time, the dude’s body at the back, against the wall, burst open from the pressure and computer bits, electrical parts, and the like came flying out. That just made me push harder and faster, causing his innards to splatter against the wall and floor around him. I just kept on pushing. Soon the feet of all three bots started coming off the floor as I easily shoved their bodies into the concrete wall behind them. It was like when you stuff a strip of rubber in the hole of a tire and the two ends stick out as you continue to press in. The bodies folded in on themselves around my hand as I rammed their bodies into concrete like it was nothing. Soon, all you could see were three heads mixed in with six legs sticking out from this hole in the wall. That view, combined with the legs and butts dangling from the ceiling made it look like I was installing some modern art exhibit in the room. I turned around to the remaining bots in the room and threw my humongous pumped body into a most muscular pose, while letting out the kind of roar usually reserved for an angry King Kong. I must have scared the shit out of some technician in the other room and made his hands panic at the keyboard because every remaining bot took a step back, as if they had truly been freaked out. Scaring the hell out of bots – I loved the thought of that. I was now tired of being on the pansy-ass defensive. I wanted to be in attack mode. I wanted to show the brass in the other room what a real weapon of mass destruction could do. I walked forward and grabbed the nearest bot by his clothing at chest level. As I effortlessly lifted his body into the air I grabbed his crotch with my other hand – freaking out, again, that these hulking creatures didn’t have hot large endowments below. I swear it would have made them stronger. I took aim quickly and pummeled the guy through the air at two bots standing near a huge metal cabinet across the room. I threw the guy with so much force that when he connected with the other two they immediately came off the floor like a tornado had suddenly sucked them into the air. All three bots went slamming into the massive metal cabinet with so much force that the thing dented in, crushing all the equipment inside and totally destroying the bodies of the trio. Again, the men remained compressed in the metal cabinet to add another sculpture to my exhibit. I didn’t waste a second to stop and admire my handiwork. I immediately shot out my left fist straight into the face of the unprepared bot now standing beside me. To have your unstoppable knuckles connect with a nose, instantly smash it to smithereens, and then continue to drive forward taking out a chunk of a face and making an almost perfect circular hole in a guy’s head was almost as good as hot sweaty sex, but not exactly. The dude’s disconnected bashed-in face went flying backward as my fist stuck out of the back of his head. When I pulled my arm out, the bot miraculously remained standing. I figured the guy’s original stance had been really strong and balanced. I merely inhaled and then let out a quick burst of breath in his direction. The ruined machine fell backwards to the ground. I looked around for what to do next. A weight set in the corner of the room, long abandoned because I had become so freakishly strong that all of the plates combined gave me no resistance whatsoever, became my next choice toy to help me wreck havoc. I couldn’t believe the dudes in the other room hadn’t snapped to attention yet and ordered a counter attack, but then I figured they were still cleaning themselves off from my most muscular pose – having cum on the spot or pissed themselves. I grabbed, with one hand, an empty steel barbell sitting on a rack and moved with lightning speed. I slammed the end of the bar into the lower abs of a bot to my left – causing the thing to penetrate his body easily. I then lifted him from the ground and sent the bar flying to my right, skewering another bot in the same fashion. I then lifted the bar above my head, taking the two still moving bots into the air as if they weighed nothing. Man, making two guys into my barbell bitches was such a turn on as I lifted them up and down a few times I had to reach back into my shorts and stroke my hard cock – loving the idea of my cute Doc doing the same thing in the other room. I slid the bar in between my first two fingers and started twirling it hard above my head. Within seconds both huge men went soaring off across the room, taking out a few bots as they traveled and then slamming hard enough into the walls to cause concrete blocks to be shoved into the other rooms. Suddenly, there was much action in the room. The army had clearly had enough of my playing. The entire brigade of bots sprung into action. My dream of taking on about twenty of them at one time was about to come true. I watched as bots picked up their own weapons – some grabbed other empty barbells, one picked up a heavy metal chair, and one even impressively ripped a chin-up bar from one of the doorframes. I couldn’t help myself and started to leak pre-cum from the sheer enjoyment of what was about to come. When you are as strong as I was – as invincible – there is a certain amount of confidence . . . hell, let’s just call it cockiness that enables you to stand taller, wider, and more powerful than anything around you. I looked at the sea of bots in front of me and actually chuckled out loud. They had no idea what they were about to face – even after seeing all that I had done before. It was mainly because their masters in the other room didn’t see it, either. These guys only did as they were told. The numerous top army brass in the other room, probably all secretly stroking themselves, assumed they had seen my limits. They were calculating what it would take to defeat me. How could those men know that everything, so far, had been child’s play for me? Squeezing, crushing, and breaking bots came as easy as brushing my teeth. Doc had continued to mold me into something unstoppable . . . something that could not be destroyed – over the last few years. I raised my now empty barbell and tossed it like a javelin. It easily speared one of the bots in the chest, lifted him into the air, and then carried him across the room until the thing sank into the wall like an arrow hitting a target. That was my sign to let the fun begin – a bot dangling from the wall. It was also another piece of art. Bots with weapons raced at me all at the same time. Barbells, dumbbells, a steel chin-up bar, and a metal chair all hit my body at the same time. The anticipation was that I would surely go down. I believe even the bots thought I would fall to their crushing blows – if they had been able to think. Everything bounced off since their weapons met something much more dense and immovable. I let out another loud roar and raised my arms into a jaw-dropping double biceps pose. The hands of every bot were registering massive reverberations because I had easily deflected their blows. I released my pose and first grabbled the big metal chair that was still shaking in the bots hands. I noticed it was no problem for me to hold the big thing in one hand, but he had used two. I jerked it from his grip quickly and then brought the thing above his head. Reaching up with my other hand I grabbed the backside and bent it towards the seat. I caught the bots head in between the two as I easily twisted metal like it was only a paperclip. Smashing his head in the demolished chair gave me such satisfaction. I watched as his face came squeezing out between the metal rungs on the back. I let go and the bot was still standing with a big metal blob crushed around his head. I swung my arm in a circle a little harder than anticipated and hit the guy’s midsection with the butt of my palm. He shot across the room with so much momentum that he plowed through a wall – leaving a big bot-sized hole. Meanwhile, the bot dude with the thick chin-up bar had regained control of his hands and swung the steel thing with all of his might into the side of my head. I heard it smack against me, I could sense the thing bending to the contours of my face, but not only was there not any pain, I only felt a slight tap – not even enough to make me blink. The poor bot’s hands were now so stunned they had to let go of the bar, which stayed plastered to the side of my head. I reached up and pulled it off. While the bot was still trying to recover from the shock my head had brought to his body, I quickly twisted the steel around his neck. I tightened his new thick necklace and then grabbed both ends of the pole. I pulled strongly and swiftly as if merely tightening a knot. I decapitated the bot with one smooth tug of the bar. His head went flying a few feet away and I then placed my right hand on the exposed part of his mechanical neck. I pushed down with tremendous strength. I compressed the bot’s body downward like a smashed paper cup. Flattening one of these big guys with just one of my powerful hands almost made me lose the load that had been edging ever since the army of dudes had entered the room, but I refrained from exploding. There was too much more fun to have. About twelve or more bots remained.

Machu Man - Part 7: Equality by ragman Finally, Mason broke our embrace and smiled mischievously, “I can't wait to see how strong you are becoming.” Happily, that is what I wanted, too. “But, any more muscle play would be difficult indoors. We already hit the ceiling with just calf flexes. And showing our strength requires objects, obstacles, machines, stone, metal....big objects, and strong metal,” I imagined out loud. “Ooh, hearing you talk about about muscle play gets me hot.” Mason stepped closer and began rubbing my shoulders. “I want to see how this muscley body of yours defies nature, flexing so big and so strong. Let's put on some shorts and get out of here.” The idea of sharing more muscle and strength with Mason had become my ultimate fantasy, and we were gonna make it come true. I quickly jumped into a pair of stretchy shorts and before I knew what was happening, Mason picked me up like a child again, with his arm under my butt, and headed outside. Our townhouse complex was among several that were under construction in our area, the new trendy place to be. A block or two away a new unit was being built. Some heavy machinery was parked there, getting ready to clear the lot and dig the foundation. We walked in that direction. “Ya know what, Mason?”, I mused. “There's a scene in every Hercules movie when he rips a tree out of the ground and carries it away. It was one of the first feats of strength I remember turning me on, it was such a sign of great power. Let's help this contractor out and take down some of these big trees,” I said with a raised eyebrow. “Put me down, please.” Mason obliged with a reciprocating grin as he set me down. “Why not have some fun,” he replied. “Don't just yank 'em out with a bearhug, though. That's too easy...watch.” He strode to the nearest large tree, a good 3 feet in diameter, stooped down and wrapped his arms around the mighty trunk. The ground under my feet started to shake and rumble, reminding me of an earthquake, as the back muscles on Mason began to quake and rumble, also, as lats expanded and the muscles up and down along his spine became twin anacondas that could asphyxiate a bull. Great chunks of rock and sod and earth exploded from the ground as roots were torn apart. The great tree rose steadily upward in his arms as he stood and then leaned backward, raising the root ball out of the hole. He adjusted his grip some as the trunk was tilted more to horizontal, and twisted sideways so the mammoth trunk lay across his shoulders, with his hands grasping its underside. “See, that was way too easy,” he bragged. “My whole body is no match for a 100 foot tall tree. Watch me break this twig with one little flex.” Mason turned his head from left to right with the whole tree on his trapezeus, stretching his neck. Then he moaned pleasurably and began to flex his traps. Jagged mounds of stone-hard muscle expanded and grew upward behind Mason's neck, crushing into the bark and trunk of the tree he was holding in place. The sound of crunching and snapping, breaking and crushing was very loud, and then got louder as his boulders of trapezeous climbed higher around his head and forced the less dense wood out of his muscles way. His traps reached about 4 feet above his head when the final SNAP produced two huge logs held in his hands. He tossed them aside like tooth picks and brushed off his hands. “Your turn,” he chimed gleefully, walking over to me, love slapping me on the butt. “But be more creative.” I had known Mason for awhile now, but displays of his strength and muscle size still impressed me, and made me excited. I needed to think of a topper. As I pondered what to do, his 'love tap' on my derriere interfered with my concentration because it still stung my butt from the force of his blow. Luckily an idea came out of my ass. “Well, since you seem to like to carry me by my butt, slap me on my butt, and curl me by my butt, I'm gonna please you more,” I pronounced. I walked over to another tree, this one even bigger and sturdier. I turned my head around to make sure Mason was watching. I pulled off my shorts, Then I started to twerk. I gyrated my hips around and flexed my glutes, not like before with puny little striations that you could grip. Instead, I flexed my cheeks hard and felt them transform into two gigantic orbs, that split and separated and striated into horizontal ridges the size of tank track sections, which extended about 6 feet behind me and a good yard to each side. The muscle striations grew deeper and more jagged and huge. I turned my head to Mason to catch his eye, and then I flexed my glutes apart from each other, leaving a 3-4 foot opening between my cog lined cheeks. I stepped to the side of the mammoth deciduous, so my profile was to Mason, who could see my ass extending from my hips, and I backed up a step to surround the trunk with my cheeks of steel and I clenched down around the 4 foot tree trunk. I winked at Mason and started to rhythmically flex individual muscle cogs in my butt like a caterpillar might walk and felt my glutes tighten around the tree and begin to extract it. The ground tremored and quaked as the roots were slowly being pulled from their grasp on the earth and snapped by more strength than they could manage. My glutes continued to pulsate in rhythm from bottom to top, prying the stately tree upward until the entire root ball was exposed and held between my buns of steel. Then I yelled, “Probably should chip this up for mulch.” I smiled at Mason and clenched down harder, crushing the base of the tree to small chips by mashing my glutes together. I reversed the direction of the rhythm of my ass cogs and the whole tree was sucked down between my muscled cheeks, crunching and crushing every bit of the 125 foot tree to splinters or mulch which piled up at my feet. Mason applauded with enthusiasm, then added, “Better clean up everything.” He picked up the two halves of the tree he uprooted, one in each hand and proceeded to ram them up my ass, so to speak. My hugely muscled butt-cheeks clenched and crushed and ground the trunks to mulch as before, adding to the pile of splinters around me. When I was done I jiggled my ass a bit and relaxed my flex, returning my derriere to a cute, firm buttocks, I pulled on my shorts and walked back to Mason. “I must say, that was creative,” he remarked and put his hand on my buns. Those were the biggest glutes I've ever seen. And the coordination it took to extract and then crush the whole tree by just your butt, as huge as it was, was awesome,” he lauded. “Thanks, Bro.” I puffed out my chest some in pride, causing my pecs to bounce. “Ya know what, though,” he continued, “we probably shouldn't leave this immense pile of wood chips on the ground.” He asked mischievously, “Wanna burn it? “Burn it?”, I wondered. “Yeah, watch this.” Mason stepped to the pile of mulch and scooped up a double handful. “A little flex of the chest, super-heating the air in my lungs and, “Whoo...”. Like blowing out a candle, Mason puffed at the mulch in his hands, which burst into flames all at once, in a fireball that kinda 'flashed' for an instant, and then was completely gone. “Whoa!”, I was amazed. “You can do that?” I paused to realize, “I can do that?” “Your power is as great, Mike. Though, that didn't take much effort,” he stated matter-of-factly. “Give it a try. Just visualize and flex your inner chest muscles, willing them to heat up the air in your lungs, really hot. Then, blow on that big pile of wood chips.” I did as I was coached, concentrated on heating up my lungs, and then I blew on the pile, with the force of blowing out a dozen candles on a birthday cake. The gigantic pile of newly chipped wood vaporized instantly in an inferno of energy, that I wasn't expecting. Mason quickly stepped forward and sucked in the intense energy blob with a hefty gulp, which he swallowed. I was flabbergasted. (Did that word really come out of my mind?) I guess it was symbolic of my shock, both at my own newly discovered lung power and in Mason's rapid rescue response, averting a thermal disaster. As it was, I could see the ground under the wood pile had melted some, due to intense heat from my first try at being a human blow torch, or I guess maybe a godlike blow torch. “Holy shit!”, I exclaimed. “I had no idea I was that powerful, that super. I need to assess this experience so I don't overdo it. Thanks for containing the damage, Mason. Watching you inhale a million degree mass of energy plasma makes me want to try it myself,” I said with a tease. “Easy, big guy,” he patted me on the shoulder. “I like your attitude about 'assessing' your abilities more, so you don't accidentally incinerate a building or blow the moon out of orbit.” After an awkward pause he joshed, “Just kidding,” and slapped me harder on the shoulder. It didn't seem to hurt as much. I assumed I was still growing in strength, still mutating. How wonderful it all was becoming, being a god. I thought about the experience briefly, which was all the time my magnified brain needed to analyze the data, and became enlightened. My brain would instantaneously be able to calculate and manifest my lung exhalations, both hot or cold, as I willed. “My intelligent control over my lung power has been assessed and implemented,” I announced factually. “I'll show you.” I turned my head towards a piece of heavy machinery that was parked nearby, a bulldozer. It was big and blocky with a huge blade on the front. Must have weighed several tons. I pursed my lips and INHALED. The behemoth of steel lifted off the ground and flew towards me. I casually held up my arms, and EXHALED as the dozer arced towards me, slowing down its speed from my breath, to rest gently in my hands. “Play some catch?”, I called to Mason. Before he had a chance to answer, I tossed the metallic monster up in the air a bit and blew it to him with a hurricane gust. He reacted quickly enough, as the tonnage fell towards him, puffed out his lips and blew back. The giant monstrosity arced back to me after peaking about 100 feet high. I returned the volley with a blast from my lips that sent the massive machine skyward even more. I was in heaven, playing catch with a several ton bulldozer, by blowing it back and forth with the puffs from our lungs, with my friend. We each blew harder and harder until the dozer rose several thousand feet high before plummeting to earth, cushioned at the end by a pillow of air, before soaring up again in a rush of hurricane force onslaught. I began to feel a bit conspicuous, realizing what we were doing was visible. Guilt. I discovered, can still temper the actions of a god. I 'caught' my last volley with my thunderous breath and let it fall gently into my hands. I carefully replaced the bulldozer where we found it. Mason ran to me with a big smile. “That was so much fun, Mike,” he said with a high five. “I've never done that before. You really have figured out your breath,” he added with praise. “You like what I'm becoming, huh?”, I whispered in his ear. “I like it, too.” “You are becoming my muscle dream, Mike. I didn't realize how much I wanted a friend until you came along. A friend who would awaken my own pleasure in worshiping strength and power and muscle.” He grabbed me with both arms and massaged my shoulders, biceps, triceps, and traps. “I've never been able to rub and knead anyone's muscles before, without turning them to mush in excruciating pain. But, I can feel your muscles responding by becoming more dense, more powerful, more indestructible.” “Aah, I feel it, too. Your grip would cripple any other living creature, but to me, it is a gentle caress. I'm the luckiest guy alive.” I was becoming self-conscious again. “Could we go back home, where we can be with each other in private?” Mason caressed me harder and replied, “I was just thinking the same thing. I was so turned by your posing earlier. You are so beautiful. In the past, a he-man was thick and had a gut. You are more aware of how the world has accepted muscled men, and what is now considered desirable by humans. Would you teach me how to pose...aesthetically? I promise I will worship and rub and squeeze and lick your magnificent physique, if you show me how beautiful, how beautifully muscled a true man-god can be. I want to be like you.” “You are like me, Mason. I crave every inch of your muscled body and I am enthralled by our strength.” I picked him up like a child, the way he did with me before, and headed back home. “No one has ever carried me before, Mike,” he said approvingly as I put him down in front of the mirrors. “I must say it was very pleasurable resting next to your chest.” He rubbed my pecs lovingly and firmly, giving them a squeeze which was very pleasurable for me in return. “I love rubbing your body, your muscles. Feeling how dense and hard they have become. Knowing I can relax the limits I normally have to impose upon myself, with my strength, and rub your muscles passionately, squeeze with authority, and let my energy flow into your body unbridled, is the biggest gift I could have asked for. I have longed to release more of my unlimited strength, my unfathomable power, without consequences, like earthquakes or tsunamis.” Mason ground and mashed and kneaded my pecs like a kid discovering mud for the first time. I stood fast, sensed the enormous power he was generating, and reveled in the fact I was in complete control of absorbing it. In fact I could counter his might with greater might and flexed my pecs larger, forcing his hands apart. Mason reacted with amazement that turned to more savage worship. My equally infinite might made him more maniacal and muscle crazed. I kept engorging my pectorals with dramatically denser muscle size and strength, prying his fingers apart as he tried to hold on to my shredded muscle crevasses. My pectorals continued to expand against his crushing attempt to force them together, each forming a magnificent mass of muscle that stood off my rib cage and grew larger than a beach ball, though air-filled comparisons are laughable. I glanced in the mirrors and was entranced by the vision. Standing at attention, my pectoral protuberances projected three feet forward and stretched six feet wide. Mason had his arms spread wide trying to control my muscular growth with his hands on the outside of my man-boobs. I noticed the rest of my body had 'muscled up', my legs, my arms, my back, without conscious thought, into Herculean form. Huh, by brain was handling body details, automatically transforming my whole physique so I looked 'balanced' with two boulders growing out of my rib cage that were surpassing the size of two over-stuffed beanbag chairs. Again bean-filled bags aren't a close comparison unless they were upholstered granite. Mason hands lost their grip on my expanding pectoral boulders as they grew wider and higher, until his hands came in contact with my nipples, my throbbing, pulsing, sensitive nipples, and he grabbed on tight, Mason tight. A nuclear explosion of pleasure shocked my being. Mason's infinitely hard grip on my infinitely sensitive nipples was galactic in intensity. My whole body shuddered and my pectoral boulders bounced, exploding yet more mightily, lifting Mason off the ground in an iron cross position like a gymnast. I could see him in the mirror, feet gangling three feet off the floor as my excruciatingly fabulous, muscled mammaries touched the 15 ft high ceiling. I let the pleasure cells in my hyper-conscious brain absorb the ocean of erotic stimuli as Mason clenched harder still before he released his grip with one hand and swung over to one side and grabbed on with both hands. To my further pleasure he opened wide, and barely was able to fit my nipple into his mouth, where he began licking and sucking, further driving me crazy. To my surprise he bit down hard, really hard on my nip, causing me to wince, and flex my areola, which 'popped' Mason off my nipple and sent him landing on the floor with a huge smile on his face. “That was so much fun,” he gushed. “I don't think I've ever used that much strength, that much power before. It was exhilarating,” he said, getting to his feet. I think you must be done 'curing', because you were an equal match to my muscle might.” I heard him compliment me, but I was too busy enjoying powering down my pecs as I re-experienced the pleasure in my brain. What a great ability, to have perfect memory. My daydreams were interrupted by a warm, strong hand behind my neck, pulling me to his warm, strong lips. Our kiss was deep and intimate, making me melt in his muscular arms. He picked me up under my knees and carried me to the bed, where he gently placed me, climbing in next to me. We spooned, feeling the warmth of each other. “I could never have a better friend than you, Michael,” he whispered in my ear. “You are everything I have longed for, for centuries. And now we get to be together forever.” “Forever....”, I repeated as I drifted into fantasies of ultimate delight, ultimate strength, ultimate power, ultimate muscles, ….with my friend. Comments appreciated. Next Chapter : Unexpected Visitors

I contacted Welshy because I love writing stories for folks that in my mind, look like superheroes. I hope you all enjoy my attempt at fun, and creating the first chapter in a possible series on the stories of Welshy, earth’s newest guardian. Please note his youtube page listed below, and enjoy the first chapter. Thanks! @Welshy Welshy’s Youtube: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCcrbXKpPGI7GVmRFLszRflw Chapter 1 It was just after midnight when Anthony swung through the glass doors of his gym. He’d spent the past few hours working tirelessly, as he did every evening, perfecting his body. The past few years had seen phenomenal progress for a man just shy of twenty-five. Standing at five feet nine, and well over two hundred pounds, the young bodybuilder was already admired for his physique in his local gym, though he craved to be bigger and better than anyone. He helped train others and spent hours perfecting their form, as he loved the feeling of helping them create the best versions of themselves. On that warm August evening, he turned the ignition to his car, a small white sedan, and made his way onto the highway. Just outside of Cardiff and ambling along, he did his best to find something to listen to on the radio. After a few songs played, a weird static buzz sounded, followed by an emergency signal. He’d never quite heard anything like it, and the sound made him move to pull over along the side of the road. It was a high-pitched beep that mixed with the static. He glanced out each window. The road was dark, trees on either side, with a cloudy sky obscuring part of the moon above. Just as he moved to turn off the radio, a green flash of light streaked across the sky. There was a great burst of green and red flame above him—but strangely, no sound—and he watched as a disc shaped object plummeted. His heart raced watching the object tumble downward. He covered his eyes as the object crashed not five hundred yards from where he sat. Smashing through trees and hurtling across the ground, another burst of color filled the air, and he held onto the steering wheel to brace for impact from the explosion that followed. But the shockwave didn’t rattle his car or burst his windows; in fact, upon opening his eyes he saw only that the world around him was bathed in a strange green light. The object was clearer now, a spherical ship with an outer disc, no bigger than a small plane in size. Perhaps fifty feet across, the outer skin of the sphere was a metallic shine not unlike chrome, though the center held a rectangular opening. From here shone the green light, one that streamed out across the side of the road and into the forest. Anthony pondered staying in his car and leaving the mysterious object to be found by the proper authorities. Surely there would be fire engines and police making their way to the scene, followed shortly by the military. Could it have been a wayward experimental craft? But somehow, he was drawn to this strange thing. He couldn’t explain the feeling that coursed across his skin. He felt a warmth across his chest and down to his toes, one that lingered and raised the hair atop the back of his neck. He watched the green light pulse, and without thinking, opened the door to his car. He didn’t remember walking toward the smoldering object, just that he was standing right in front of the door shaped opening. He should’ve resisted, or turned away. Who knew what lay in wait for him inside the strange object. Yet it was as though the thing was calling to him, forcing him to enter into the unknown. Symbols in a language unknown to him traced the black walls of the corridor. Anthony watched them glow in the same color green, his pale face watching the patterns change. His blue eyes gleamed green in the light. He took step after step into the hall, until he emerged into a circular room with a single metallic chair. The walls were black as well, though here there were no symbols, only a pale green light blinking above the chair. He continued forward, and paused for a moment in front of the chair. A part of him wanted to turn and run. This is crazy. What am I doing? His brain was screaming for him to cut and run. He’d seen more than he was supposed to, and who knew what would happen to him if the military did catch him? Or worse, they would take him away forever for discovering something that wasn’t his to find. His heart won the war; he turned and slowly took a seat. Immediately, two metal pieces sprung from the railing of the chair and locked onto his wrists, holding him in place. The silver metal sealed around his skin, and he couldn’t move an inch. His biceps flexed as he scrambled to break free, only to feel a strange warmth flood through his body. Anthony Stingl. Twenty-five. Humanoid. Five feet nine. Two hundred twenty-three pounds. Peak physical condition. Passable guardian. “What?” Anthony heard the sounds from the chamber around him that echoed. The wall in front of him flushed green with every word. “What is this?” This ship has been sent by the guardians to prepare the people of earth for what they are to face. We have failed to contain the sector surrounding your solar system from the Imperials. They have broken through the western defense perimeter—approach of rogue Imperials is imminent. “Rogue what now? Guardians? What are you going on about?” He shrunk back in the chair, his mind spinning. His heart raced at the thought of—outer space? “Is this—are you an alien?” I am not a human. I am an advance pod sent to distribute knowledge and training to a selected lifeform to defend their planet form extraterrestrial attacks. The Guardian Forces work diligently to keep rogue aliens from entering into pre-interstellar spaceflight territory. Unfortunately, our guardians in the outer sectors closest to this solar system were unsuccessful in a recent security breach. “Sounds like someone wasn’t very good at their job.” Anthony smirked. The Imperials are a collective that seeks to sow discord and chaos across the galaxy. Additionally, they harvest energy from selected planets to increase their power. An ambush by Caldar left several of our best warrior’s dead. He has detected the nearest habitable planet and has set a course. “Earth?” In advance of this, we have selected the first available appropriate specimen to train to defend the planet. You have precious little time to be prepared for— “Pod? I can call you pod? They sent you to find me to… train me? To defeat some monster that’s going to destroy earth? And I’m just supposed to say yes and get on with it, no big deal?” Anthony made a face. You may refuse your duty. However, you may wish to see what powers you have been granted. “Powers?” As he spoke, the wristlets detached from the chair. He looked at the glowing green screen and stood. Each guardian is gifted with the power bracers—these that allow you to take in energy to reformat your own body, to give you strength, dexterity, agility, flight. You will learn the tools— “How?” Simply think of strength—imagine yourself, stronger, bigger, larger—hold the energy within yourself. Your bracers will fill you with the power of the guardians. All of it seemed insane, and perhaps a dream. Had he died in the ensuing explosion, or been injured, only to imagine the conversation that was happening with him now? Still, he did feel very much alive, and he wanted to know just what was real from what was fake. He closed his eyes and began to think of his time in the gym. Of getting stronger, straining, of getting bigger, lifting, of all the energy flowing into his body. The hair on the back of his neck stood, and he could feel the energy tingling through his veins. The green glow washed over him, and soon his arms began to thicken, his biceps growing and swelling. His chest pushed outward, becoming more striated and veins popping up across his skin. His quads pushed apart, each tree trunk leg growing, including his calves. His tank top began to strain from the grown of his muscles, his shorts tearing away at the size of his quads. Soon his clothing shredded, littering the floor, leaving a straining pair of briefs in their wake. “Fuck…” He muttered as he felt the energy grown within him. “Fuck yes, give me more!” He threw his head back and could feel he mass swell across his muscles, his back filling out as his body grew. Each ab grew more defined, his oblique’s coming into view underneath his six pack. He wanted nothing more than to see the size fill him, to tap into the energy. It slowed at last when he paused, dizzy from all the growing, his body nearly a hundred fifty pounds heavier. That was an impressive first attempt. You have a natural affinity for connecting with the energy. However, without an agreement as guardian, you will never be able to tap into the true power of the bracers. “Agreement.” Anthony opened his eyes and stared forward. His life was simple; he knew little of what the task ahead entailed, if only that a strange group had asked for his help. He needed to stop Caldar, or whoever it was Pod had mentioned, and perhaps the world. It was all mad and bonkers to him. But—the way his muscles had grown, the size, the power, he only wanted more. He wanted to be the hero, to not only have the superhero’s build, but the title to go with it. “I’ll be a guardian. I swear it. Now—what do I have to do?” It will be painful. You will choose a name for your guardianship. Something reflective of you, your desires, and truths. The energy will fill you to your limit, and then a part of you will be lifted—taken to be saved by the guardians. It will be contained here should you ever need to be reborn. “What about this place? Won’t someone find it if—” As far as anyone knows, this place is just a patch of trees. All the damage that was done is hidden, and cannot be found. A man could come within an inch of the ship and not see a thing. “Welshy. I want to be called Welshy. For my home, my nickname.” So be it. From now on you will be Welshy, defender and guardian of earth. Your energy will be a part of the guardians. I will train you so that you may stop Caldar from destroying your planet and your people. Now. Breathe deeply. This will not be entirely pleasant. Heat fanned out across his body as Anthony stood, bathed in the green light. All of it seemed to be happening so fast. This strange ship was filling him with energy. He could feel it tingle across his chest, then his legs, then arms, even across his back and glutes. He could feel each muscle begin to flex on its own. He grunted, feeling the heat grow in intensity. His pecs striated and he felt his abs becoming larger, thicker, and more cut. His waist seemed to be getting smaller as he grew somewhat taller, thicker. Before long he cast a thick and long shadow, muscles hulking across his frame. He felt an intensity of heat cross his chest, and yelled out as the energy filled him. A ‘W’ emblazoned in blue across his chest as veins crisscrossed over his body. He flexed harder and harder still, until at last, the energy seemed to subside. This is the final trial; your power is nearly at its peak. I will extract a single percent of your ethos to save, in case your powers are overwhelmed. “What?” You may burn through your strength—it is not unlimited. And should you need to ever be recovered, I can use this energy to bring you back and bind to you. It is a precaution. Especially in one so unexperienced. “If you say so.” He felt his muscles begin to twitch as the light flooded over him. He began to grunt and growl as his muscles seemed constricted. He tried to flex but couldn’t feel anything but the heat, the impossible amount of energy flowing through him and over him all at once. An immense pressure that made it hard for him even to breathe. He lifted off the ground, hovering as the light took over him. He stared, eyes wide and open mouthed as a pale gold energy fled from his mouth and gathered in a ball in front of him. After another minute, it formed—muscular and manly, shaping into a version of himself, though less muscled, the same shape as he’d been prior to being flooded into energy. As he faced himself, looking into a golden form of energy with his eyes, nose and mouth, he could scarcely breathe. The colors swirled. He lost consciousness then, the world blackened, and he saw nothing else. Anthony awoke in his bed, eyes fluttering open. Had It all been a dream? But as he stripped away his bedsheets, he saw the two bracers atop his wrists. Stranger still was the small metallic disc upon the small of his back. He placed his left index finger atop it. This piece allows us to be one and communicated though you are not in the ship, Welshy. We can be everywhere together, to train you for what is to come. “I’m having a hard time even processing it.” Anthony rubbed his temples. Being the world’s hero seemed an awful lot for someone that just yesterday was happy just to lift weights and teach others to do the same. We will spend the next few weeks learning to control your power, and to be one with the energy. First, you should stand and call upon your power. He stood from his bed. A mirror on the wall showed his bulky figure. Powerful chest, thick legs, strong arms. You need just say your name, and the power will start to flow through you. “Welshy…” His skin tingled as the energy pulsed through his limbs. He marveled at the sight of his stomach growing more taught, abs appearing and becoming chiseled. His shoulders broadened and thickened, his bicep peaks rising and growing. His legs pushed apart yet again, his glutes tightened. His muscles expanded and swelled outward, dwarfing the man that he had been. Before long he was over three hundred pounds and rivaled any man, who crossed the Olympia stage. He flexed a bicep and then another, smiling at himself in the mirror. A blue ‘W’ emblazoned across his chest, as well as a blue pair of briefs and boots. He supposed they came with the power. Now, we learn to fly. It was his favorite part. Out of his backyard and into the sky, he soared above the cul-de-sac of homes. He wasn’t sure if the neighbors could see—after all, who could mistake the shape of a muscular hero soaring through the air—but part of him hoped they could. He struggled some to get his bearings. The way the wind whipped across his body and the way he needed to angle himself for one. Another was paying attention to pesky pieces of human interference, whether they were powerlines, buildings, or even aircraft from a distance. They spent two afternoons to make sure he could take off and land at full speed. They ended one session with him crashing into an empty lot outside of town, covered in dirt because he hadn’t slowed his massive form quickly enough. “How long did you say we had to train?” He’d said, rubbing the dirt off of his chest. Current projections put Caldar at least seven days away from earth, though no more than ten. There has been no further communication. He relished the ability to grow his strength. They focused first on growing his muscles on command, and maxing out his size. He would start in his normal form, a little past two hundred pounds, and bring his arms above his head in a double bicep pose. He would mutter his new name—Welshy—and at once the power would flood through him. As the ‘W’ began to form across his chest, he would grunt and strain, filling out his back and broadening his shoulders. Muscle would snake across his form, biceps growing from grapefruits to near bowling balls in size, his abs now impossibly cut. His back forming a perfect ‘v’ down to his wait, and legs exploding back outward again with muscle. The sigh of himself in the mirror had him thinking only of the incredible hulk, glistening muscles covered in definition and veins. He could lift thousands of pounds with ease. Heavy steel beams at construction sites were what he lifted now, cars, too. One of his first acts as a hero was to fix a tilting bridge. The media only caught sight of him for a second, but by the morning plenty were questioning who the man with the ‘w’ on his chest was. He made sure the next day to be on the lookout for more trouble, this time finding a set of cars precipitously close to tumbling off the edge of an overpass. He lifted a tractor trailer off onto the road, smile across his face. The local news station got a first-hand interview with the local hero—Welshy—and from then on, they knew they could be safe with such a man flying through the skies. His first brush with evil per say was just a few days later, when a classic hero conundrum occurred: a bank robbery in progress. They had guns of course, but weren’t expecting a shirtless muscular hero to pounce on them. Three masked men held up a set of tellers at gunpoint, only to have Welshy come crashing through the window. They fired their weapons, but here another one of his powers became clear: his muscles were so dense, the bullets that struck him simply clattered to the floor. He took their punches too, each trying their hand to knock against his steel body with their fists. With a laugh, he need just one punch for each to have them on the ground. Anthony sat in the chair of Pod’s ship as the two planned for their next lesson. They had spent the weeks preparing for his battle, though he felt as though there was still so much to learn. He listened to Pod explain that most guardians had years before their first encounter with such a powerful being. You’ve taken well to your lessons, but Caldar is not a basic humanoid. He will seek to destroy you and claim the earth and its power for himself. “You’ve said it yourself, I’m a natural. And with you helping me, I shouldn’t have much to worry about. Your knowledge will help me take him down, my strength will have him on the ropes, and then we’ll do what the other guardians weren’t able to do.” He won’t just be here to conquer the earth. Caldar is on a mission to tap into the energy underneath earth’s core. Several guardians have fallen trying to protect him from sapping planets of their power. “Oh.” Welshy blinked. “What do you mean, ‘sapped?’” Caldar was granted a power by the imperials to manipulate and use energy; he has determined a way of taking that energy from planets and other beings alike. You will see that he has his trophies on his wrists—evidence of the guardians that have failed. He takes their power when they have been defeated. It all had seemed much less real up until the mention of the defeated guardians. Welshy stared down at his wrists and wondered just how much power he had been given. If you are to fail, he will attempt to take your power from you, and then your wristlets. They can only be taken when all of your life force is extinguished. The bracers will unlock and he’ll be able to take them to use as his own. However—once you have completed your training, you will be able to grow your power beyond what he has… through another item not given to most guardians. “What? What are you…” A small cube sprung up from the floor. The box opened to reveal a ring large enough to fit around his forehead. “Why don’t I just use it now?” Those that are unable to tap into its true power may be overwhelmed. It is highly dangerous for an unskilled guardian. The power contained my cause you to burst into flames. “Yikes. Well—I suppose we have a few more lessons before…” The room suddenly glowed green, and Welshy closed his eyes. There is a disturbance in the sky, northward. It appears that Caldar may have entered into the atmosphere. I am putting a visual for you. Streaking across the sky was a creature that appeared humanoid: a similar face with black hair, and black eyes. His body was gargantuan in musculature, rivaling even Welshy’s. But where a normal man had one arm, this creature had four. He wore a black set of briefs and boots, and a determined look upon his face. Welshy felt a chill run through his body. “Right. What do we do now?” We should engage him prior to him finding our location now. He is seeking the strongest signal of energy on earth at the moment—which would be coming from your bracers. When he has found you, he will be ruthless in attempting to wear down your power to destroy you. You have to weaken him until I can be certain your bracers can be used to blast him with their energy. A concentrated blast at his weakest point will eliminate him and his power. “Let’s get this show on the road then.” Welshy flexed his pecs and grinned. He took off running toward the door, and leapt into the sky. He could feel himself straighten in the air, half guided by his training, half by his connection with Pod. He felt a quiet reassurance with the alien android making sure to correct any of his movements. The power grid has been deactivated. His presence is detected at the power plant not far from the northwest corner of town. He was hard to miss, even in the darkness. Caldar’s massive frame was an alabaster shade in the moonlight, his figure hunched over a set of generators he seemed to be feasting on. Welshy could see through the glimmer of sparks and electricity that there was a set of bracers on each of his four wrists; fallen guardians that had failed to take on this creature. He marveled at his massive back and the way his muscles seemed to twitch and grow with every ounce of power he took. “Excuse me, but you’re going to have to pay for some of that.” Welshy said, hovering just a few feet above. He crossed his arms across his chest. Caldar turned slowly, and locked eyes with the hero. “A guardian. How delicious. Have you come to stop me before I lay waste to your pathetic planet?” He grinned. “I was just getting ready to begin charging up to burrow down to your planet’s core—what is it called, earth? Not quite the same amount of energy as some of the other places I’ve been, but I’m sure it will be just as sweet.” “You won’t be getting much further here. I’ve come to put a stop to you.” “Yes—the guardians have granted earthlings their first guard. I heard of this. Unorthodox, with as backward as this planet appears. But no matter. It will not exist for much longer. I suggest you agree to join me now or face the same fate as your colleagues.” Welshy shook his head. “You leave me no choice, Caldar—in the name of the guardians, and me, Welshy,” He grinned. “I’m going to make sure you’re finished.” With this he grunted, and called into his power. Ballooning in strength again, his muscles expanded, pushing past the size of Caldar and adding thickness to his legs and chest. He sneered as he hovered, his bodying bathed in a pale green light as his muscles expanded and the power filled him. With a final double bicep flex he stood, power coursing through him. Caldar wasted no time moving in on him, leaping into the air. He swung one fist at Welshy, then another, and then another. Each time the hero dodge and weaved, then held up his fists to block a blow. He could feel the subtle corrections by Pod, and stayed in rhythm with him. The villain swung hard and knocked his arms apart, only to lay a hard blow on his waiting stomach. Startled, Welshy grunted, but his abs held. This only had Caldar grow angrier—he grunted and threw his own head back, pulling more power into himself and growing in size. Three hundred plus pounds and ripped with muscle, he surged forward and looked to lay more blows on the hero. He knocked his left pec then right, and another blow hit his stomach. But Welshy swung back this time, connecting across the villain’s face. He worked to jab at the alien’s chest, though his four arms made it difficult to land a blow. Instead of focusing on hand to hand, when he saw an opening, he swept his leg across, only to connect with the villain’s exposed abs. He sent Caldar spiraling backward, smacking him into a waiting transformer with a shower of sparks. Welshy hovered above him in the air and flexed a bicep in a taunt. “How is such a pathetically novice recruit daring to take me on?” Caldar wiped a hand across his face and shook his head. “You are not a great warrior. You are a child. One that has barely learned to fight and now uses my own strength against me?” His voice grew louder and he stood, flexing his muscles yet again. Welshy dropped his arms to his sides, curious. “Well perhaps earthlings are more surprising that you thought, Caldar?” He grinned. Enraged, the villain was bathed in a red glow. He launched himself off the ground and moved to wrap two of his arms around the hero. He easily wrapped around his waist, and used the other two arms to lay blows across Welshy’s face. He scrambled, not expecting the sudden burst of power. Welshy. You must retreat—his power is far greater than we could have feared. You should return so that we— Welshy grunted, ignoring pod’s voice in his head. It seemed to fade as he drew in more power, this time flexing his biceps to break free of Caldar’s hold. His arms swelled again, and he could feel the villain straining, until at last he burst free from his hold. Caldar was forced backward, while Welshy flexed in a most muscular pose, triumphant. Caldar grinned. In his fingers, he held the small silver disc that had been atop Welshy’s back, giving him connection to Pod. Welshy moved to grasped it, but the villain vaporized the disc in his hands. “Your guide will not be assisting you, hero. Now we will battle man to man, and see who is superior. Unless you are afraid.” Welshy tried to listen, to see if Pod could still communicate. He wasn’t sure if he should retreat—would he just be leading Caldar back to the ship, so that he could finish off Welshy and gain power over the guardians? Was he truly as strong as they thought? He seemed to be taking Welshy’s blows but he did not seem invincible. He gritted his teeth and shook his head. “I’m not afraid of you, Caldar. I am the guardian of Earth, and this is the end of the line for you!” He moved to swing a fist and lurched forward, but was to slow. His next blow missed as well, and then an uppercut sailed through air. Caldar was easily dodging him, and went so far as to laugh at his attempts. The villain struck back with a blow to his stomach, and then another to his chest, and then both fists to his back. He knocked Welshy this way and that way, his fists hitting his body and striking right through his muscle armor. Welshy coughed as he struggled to regain his composure, but each time he brought up his fists to block, Caldar seemed two steps ahead, laying blows where he couldn’t anticipate them. He lay three successive blows to his face, and sent Welshy spiraling backward. “Is this all you have, hero? Just a pathetic creature that thought he could play hero because of what he’d been given…” Caldar put two of his hands on his waist. “Give in now and you won’t be destroyed.” Welshy shook his head. He knew he had to dig deep, to overwhelm Caldar with his strength. If he could knock him out, or overpower him, at the least he could get away. He closed his eyes and focused. Energy flooded him, his bracers glowing green. His chest grew thicker still, his quads now gigantic and glutes tight as ever. His form swelled outward, and he dwarfed Caldar in size. His muscles were nothing but sinew and strength, the ‘W’ thick upon his chest. He stared down the villain with a new fire in his eyes. “I am the guardian of earth, and I surrender to no one!” He flew forward, arm pulled back behind his head, and he swung a powerful blow. Caldar danced around him, causing the massive form of the hero to slide forward. He was powerful, but too big to be agile. He was slow to correct his turn. By the time he faced Caldar, the villain lay three blows across his stomach, and another across his chest. He peppered him with his fists, sending his massive form this way and that way, until at last two of his arms wrapped the hero’s in a hold to pull his arms back, while the others wrapped around his neck. Welshy gasped, struggling. He tried to call on more power, but to his shock, felt nothing from his bracers. He had tapped into everything he’d had. “Ah—yes. The limit of a guardian’s power. Your precious guide did not tell you what happens to the heroes that don’t submit to us imperials. You see, first I defeat you. Then, I take the power of the guardian for my own… and once I have all of it, and your essence, I can connect with the planet to sap it of its energy. You see, defeating you was the first thing I needed. And now… I’ll show you what happens for your pathetic display…” Welshy’s eyes grew wide as he felt the villain hold him closer. His muscular back pressed closer to Caldar’s front, and he could feel the villain’s bracers on each arm closer to his own. Suddenly he felt tired—unable to even so much as moved. Then he felt something worse—the pull of energy from him into Caldar. He did his best to struggle, to flex his muscles and keep them filled with power, but as their two bodies hovered close to one another, energy jumped from Welshy to the villain. He grunted as he felt the drain sap his power, and stared down at his bracers, watching as the pale green energy flooded into those on Caldar’s wrists. He cried out, attempting to fight it, but the villain’s hold was too strong, even as muscular as he was. The minutes passed and he felt the heat rushing through his body, all of his muscles flexing in a pulse of energy from him to Caldar. The villain laughed as the energy slowed to a crackle. He released Welshy from his hold and let his body tumble down to the earth. Landing with a heavy thud against pavement and cracking it, Welshy moaned. He struggled to stand, his body feeling too heavy for even his legs. He was still a massive form, though Welshy wondered just what he had left. The villain landed in a blink of an eye right in front of him. “Go ahead. Call on the last of your power, Welshy. Fight the good fight. You could simply kneel to me and you could become a part of the imperials. Or—you will fail…” Welshy’s felt the sweat dripping down his forehead and down his chest. He took a deep breath, then another. He had no doubt about the evil he was facing. Perhaps there was still hope—perhaps if he could just tap into whatever limited potential remained, he’d find a way to defeat Caldar. With a final grunt, then a roar, Welshy moved to throw his arms above his head in a double bicep pose. He felt the energy flood him again, his massive body growing green. Caldar mirrored him with a sneer, and let out his own roar. Their energies seemed to connect, red with green. Welshy struggled and fought, pushing back at first, until he could bear it no longer. The red pushed past and flooded over him. He gasped as he felt the air leave his lungs. His arms dropped down to his sides, and he dropped to his knees. Eyes wide, he felt the energy being pulled from deep inside of him, up and out of his form. He watched as a copy of himself formed in the air above him, muscular and powerful, thicker and thicker, until at last—the form threw its hands up in front of his face. A blinding green light filled the area. As the light faded, Caldar stood, still flexing. The energy receded into him like smoke through the air, and he let out a sigh as it filled his chest. He stepped forward slowly. At his feet, open mouthed and eyes wide, Anthony’s body was on its back, his defeated form was nearly unrecognizable. Even the muscle he’d had prior to becoming a guardian seemed gone—he was thin, undefined. His arms lay outward, and Caldar moved to place hands over each wristlet. As he moved to do so, each bracer snapped open at his touch. Caldar smirked as he moved to place one of Welshy’s bracers on one wrist, then another. Within a moment, he took to the sky, leaving only the defeated form of earth’s guardian behind. To Be Continued.

I don't write very often because I feel like I have nothing new to contribute to the genre, but I start to feel guilty about just consuming, once in a while, and want to write something. Here goes. It was almost 5:30 and I was starting to get steamed again. I’d been the wrestling coach at this college for almost 10 years and I’d never been shown so much disrespect. I was more than ready to show the little pipsqueak not to fuck with my authority ever again. It all started a few weeks ago when my star wrestler, Cory, flunked an important test and got his stupid ass at risk for academic ineligibility. I managed to ‘persuade’ his professor to change the grade—he was used to being the big man around campus, bet he thought he was pretty tough always grading the athletes in his class so severely. He was about 6’1” and pretty muscular, but he nothing compared to me. When I visited his class one day as all the students shuffled, I could see his eyes get wide. I’m pretty used to getting that reaction, I’m 6’5”, got wide fucking shoulders and boulders under the skin for biceps. My chest is huge, and juts out in front of me and leads the way when I need to deal with some little man who’s trying to pull one over on me. I could see the cocky professor watching my chest with wide eyes as I stepped up to him. I heaved both my pecs under my tight white tank, let him really get a look. “Up here,” I said, my chest practically pressing against his. He looked UP into my eyes and visibly gulped. I’ve got a chiseled jaw and just the faintest hint of a beard, thick, scratchy stubble, and right now I was scowling down on him. “C-can I help you?” “You might be new around here, I’m Coach Peterson. Wrestling head coach.” “N-nice to… umm,” his eyes again traveled down my body. I knew he could see my rock hard stomach through the fabric of my tank. Was he trying to look at my bulge? “M-m-meet you… Sir.” Sir? Nice. This was going to be easy. Who am I kidding, it’s always easy. “Let’s cut the bullshit. You failed one of my wrestlers on the last test. You’re going to give him a ‘D’ and he’s going to pass this class. Am I understood?” “B-but I c-c-can’t…” He stuttered. I grabbed him around the waist and, easy as anything, lifted him up, practically throwing him down to sit on the desk. He gasped and I saw his hand drift down to his crotch. “I’m not going to tell you again. I’m going to get what I want, and I don’t want to hear any more about the wrestling team getting failing grades. Otherwise I’m going to get hostile, and you don’t want me to get hostile.” I looked down at the bulge hardening in his slacks. “Or maybe you would.” But I didn’t come here to fuck some bitch, although it would’ve been easy with this muscled up professor. I just strut out of the room, flexing my shoulders as I walked, letting him see the muscle on my back explode. In the end? He gave Cory a ‘B’. Pathetic. So what’s got me so pissed off today? Well, the brush with losing his eligibility meant that Cory needed to take mandatory tutoring. That meant he had to leave practice 10 minutes early to meet his one-on-one tutor: already bad enough. To make matters work, I received a formal request from his tutor that he wouldn’t see any improvement in his grades without a lighter work load on the team. I ignored it, of course. Some pip squeak college nerd tutor wasn’t going to pull away my best wrestler. But then the little pip squeak (Stephen was his name, if I remembered right) filed an official request with the director of athletics for the college, and I was going to be under all kinds of scrutiny unless this kid dropped his request. So “in the interest of helping Cory’s grades,” I invited the tutor kid to meet with me in my office at 5:30 when he was done with Cory’s session. Of course, I was going to ‘persuade’ the kid to drop his request. There was a knock on my door promptly at 5:30. I shouted a gruff “Come in” in as deep a voice as I could. If he wasn’t shaking already, I wanted him intimidated by the time he walked in. In walked the pip squeak. He was small, about 5’9” and skinny. He wore khakis and a tucked in polo that was obviously too big on him. It looked like he was wearing his big brother’s clothes. For what a pip squeak he was, he had a handsome face, I had to admit. Face still smooth from youth, but something about the little smirk on his face made me want to wipe it right off. “Thanks for meeting with me,” he held out his hand to shake mine. I grabbed his hand and squeezed. Hard. Not hard enough to cripple the kid, but hard enough to let him know he wasn’t dealing with some weedy academic types like he was used to. “My name’s Stephen Solis.” “I’m Coach Peterson,” I answered. I tightened my grip, since it didn’t seem he was reacting to the squeeze. His hand was so fucking small in mine, it’s a wonder I didn’t crush him. He took a seat across the desk from me, didn’t even check to see if his hand was alright. Usually a guy has to kinda wave it out when I shake his hand. “Pleased to meet you, Mr. Peterson.” This kid had some nerve. Getting off on the power of his position as a fucking student tutor. I was going to show him real power. “Coach,” I growled. “Let’s cut the bullshit. You filed a request with the head of athletics, isn’t that right?” “Yes, it certainly is.” “You’re going to drop it. You’re going to tell anyone asking that Cory is doing great on his schoolwork and doesn’t need any tutoring. Am I understood?” He took a moment to breathe in, rested his elbows on the chair’s arms and folding his hands. He seemed like he was sizing me up, trying to figure out how serious I was. He probably was trying to decide if I’d actually beat him to a pulp if he said ‘no’. He didn’t look scared, though. I honestly couldn’t read him. I got more frustrated. “No. I can’t do that, Mr. Peterson. Cory was done a huge disservice in his high school education, and I won’t let that to happen to his college education, as well. It’s my responsibility to make sure students are doing the best they can. That’s why I tried to put in my initial request with you.” “Listen here,” I was practically shaking I was so mad. “You don’t understand how this works. This kid is the reason we’re going to win the title this year. I’m going to do whatever it takes to make sure he’s on the mats.” “I’m sorry Mr. Peterson, but no. I’ve made my decision. It’s the best for Cory. That’s my concern.” It had been years since anyone said ‘no’ to me. It surprised me, then it infuriated me. If the kid wasn’t going to obey, I’m pretty sure I could control anyone coming to ask questions about my hurting this pip squeak. “You little pip squeak, this isn’t a discussion—“ “You’re right. I’ve made up my mind. Goodbye, Mr. Peterson.” He stood up and made for the door. I was up like a shot, taking the walk to the door in three big strides. I slammed it back closed just as he tried to open it, I held it closed. My chest was right in his face, and I was standing so much taller than him. When he looked up at me, he was still smirking. Not for long. “I don’t joke around, pip squeak.” “No. I’m sure you don’t.” He grinned up at me. “I like that. You know what? I think you’ll do.” “What the fuck are you—“ There was a sudden squeal of metal. I guess I must have gotten lost looking him in the eye, I didn’t even realize when he reached out, grabbed the metal frame of the door and bent it in, effectively pinning the door closed. I blinked twice. I tried to pull the door open, it wouldn’t budge an inch. I put my hip against the wall and tried wrenching it open. Nothing. I looked at the twisted metal, I could see the individual indents where his fingers had sunk into the metal. I touch the metal. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. “I have a feeling you have a need deep inside you, Coach.” He said the word so dismissively. Who the fuck did this little pip squeak think he was. I tried to bend the metal back, my biceps bulged and my forearms became a map of blood vessels and hard muscle. The metal wouldn’t bend at all. The pip squeak had walked back over to my desk while my mind tried to make sense of what had just happened. “You get so much out of having those big, show-off muscles. Bet it’s a long time since you’ve even had to give that body a challenge. Long time since you had to think about what real strength was.” “You piece of shit, I’m gonna choke the shit out of you.” I started after him. Was honestly going to punch the smirk off this kid’s handsome face. I barely had time to process what happened. With the most casual laugh, he stooped down, grabbed the leg of my desk, then he stood back up, bringing the entire desk with him, lifting it into the air so smoothly it might had been pulled up on wires. Then he swung the desk, one handed, like it was some kind of baseball bat. The impact threw me across the room and splintered the desk! He dropped what he was still holding and stepped over all the papers and things that had spilled off my desk. “I have a way I’d like to choke you, Coach,” there was that tone again. “I don’t usually do things like this, you know.” I scrambled up and threw the hardest punch I could. He caught it easily before it could connect with his jaw. That tiny hand against my big fist was… so fucking strong. I grimaced as it felt like that hand was going to crush my fist. “Augh!” I screamed, thought the bones in my hand were going to break. I tried to knee him with all my strength. He just batted my knee back down to the ground, causing me to collapse into a puddle on the floor. Except my torso was being held up by that rock-hard grip still holding my aching fist. “L-let go of me.” “That’s not a very polite way of asking for something, is it?” He squeezed harder and I couldn’t help the shout that came out of me. “Fuck you.” “You see Coach, I’m pretty strong. Insanely strong, actually. But I don’t feel the need to go around trying to push people around.” He walked towards a chair, dragging me behind him by my fist and outstretched arm. I couldn’t seem to find my legs, tried hard as I could to pull away. Instead, my body just slid across the floor. “Though I’ve got to admit, it feels fucking awesome to be able to show off, once in a while.” “Who the fuck are you?” I finally found my feet and tried to stand up and wrench my fist away. It didn’t budge. He chuckled. “I told you who I am, dummy.” “Wh-what are you?” All I could think about was getting my fist out of the crushing pain it was experiencing. He smiled for a minute and stepped up to me, wrenching my fist so it raised up above my head and then pushed me back to my knees. My poor fist! I would do anything, I couldn’t afford to lose my hand! “I’m the Man,” he answered, simply. I looked UP at him from down on my knees, up into that fucking smirk splitting that handsome face. “P-please let go…” I said quietly, the pain causing my voice to shake. “I can’t hear you.” “Please let go of me!” “You’re new to begging, so I’ll give you one more chance.” With that, the pressure on my fist must have doubled and I cried out in pain. “Please let go of me, Sir! Pleeeeaase!” “If I let go of you, you’re going to do what I say, or you’re going to feel this power of this hand crushing something else.” He put the toe of his dress shoe between my thighs and lightly tapped against my balls through my gym shorts. “Are you going to do what I say?” “What the fuck do you want---AUUUGHHH!” He squeezed again. “’Yes Sir’ is the answer we’re looking for here, Coach.” “Y-yes Sir! Fine! Yes Sir! Just let me go!” “Tell me your name. Your first name.” “Curtis!” “Hmm. I’ll call you ‘boy’ instead.” With that he let me go and I cradled my sore hand to my chest. I didn’t even get off my knees, trying to process what had just happened. The pain went away pretty swiftly, and I could suddenly realize that a bruise was forming on my side where I’d been hit by the desk. Also, I felt a stirring in my pants. What the fuck? “I see that excited you. Good. I knew you’d be the one.” “I’m not excited you fucking pervert!” I growled, but still didn’t get off my knees. I wasn’t ready to admit to myself yet that it was a lie: I’d been rock hard in my pants the minute I realized I couldn’t pull my hand free of his grip. “Oh, my poor little boy.” He strode over to the other side of the room and plucked one of my college wrestling trophies off the shelf. It was a big golden cup attached to a thick marble base. I kept it polished to a shine. “Don’t be shy, it’s a perfectly natural reaction to realizing you’re over-powered.” I looked away when he tried to catch my eye, afraid to stand up because my big hard cock was tenting my shorts. One of his small hands took my chin between thumb and forefinger and I flinched. He tipped my head up to look him in the eyes. My neck strained against him, but it was like he didn’t even feel the resistance. Once he was sure he had my attention, he held up the big golden trophy. He put both small hands on it, and then he crushed it. Not just crushed it, rolled the metal up into a ball like it was so much aluminum foil. The gold plated metal squelched and squeezed between his fingers like it was made of putty. He took the marble base in hand “Watch your eyes,” he said softly. Then the marble exploded under his grip, crushed to absolute dust and letting it fall to the floor. The whole remains of the trophy could fit in one of his palms. “Holy fuck,” I felt my big cock lurch in my pants. I didn’t like that feeling: I got hard dominating other muscle brutes. This little college pip—er, guy was not getting me hard. He wasn’t! But damn fuck, he was so strong. It was unbelievable. “Like I said, boy.” He reached out and started feeling my chest, rubbing his hand over the broad expanse of my pecs. “All this muscle is just for show, and I’m going to teach you some respect. And you’re going to thank me for it.” He pinched a nipple and I gasped, my hard cock dribbling some pre-cum into my shorts. “You’ve got some pretty tits, boy.” “I-I’m not… I don’t’… I don’t swing that way. I’m no queer.” I tried to call him pip-squeak but the word died on my tongue when I met his eye and saw the look of total possession in his eyes. I felt like I was going to come. “Now now,” he gently slapped my hand and I flinched again. This guy could have probably knocked my head off. “I don’t like it when my boys lie to me. You might try to hide it from your team, but I can see how much you like men. Probably never thought what you really needed was a real man to take control. I’m going to do that for you.” “No… I…” I gulped, he was now running his thumb over my lips, holding my face in one hand. I couldn’t budge, he was pushing me down so hard. Not that I could’ve stood up if I wanted to, my legs were still jello with how hard my cock was. “I’m a top…” “Not for long.” He stuck his thumb in my mouth. It pushed past my lips despite me keeping my mouth shut tight. He stroked the pad of his tongue gently over the tip of my tongue. My eyes started to close. No! I wasn’t going to put up with this! I bit down hard, at the same time I punched up with all my strength to nail him in the crotch. It wasn’t a clean fight, but I was fighting for my survival, here! My fist was again trapped, this time between his thighs. God, they felt like granite! It was the first time I happened to look at his crotch. Something in his loose khakis jumped. I thought I could just barely make out something snaking down his leg. This was all foreplay to him. Oh Christ! My eyes closed, my cock strained, leaking a wider wet spot on the front of my shorts. “No, no, boy.” He released my fist from between his rock hard thighs and resumed pushing his thumb into my mouth. I no longer tried to fight him, sucking on the thumb as a familiar feeling built up in my balls. “You don’t cum without permission.” “Can’t… can’t help it… gonna cum,” I said past the thumb in my mouth. “You mean this little pip-squeak is going to make you cum without even touching yourself?” “I’m sorry! Sorry I called you…. Unnnnf… pip-squeak!” “So you’re going to be a good boy, now?” It was so degrading, I was sucking on his thumb like it was the last thing I’d ever do, on my knees in my own office, harder than I’d ever been. I was so humiliated. I was so turned on. A part of me screamed to get up! I tried to spit the thumb out of my mouth, but of course I couldn’t. My big cock strained. “You can beat the shit out of me, but I’m never going to be your boy!” I said, though I couldn’t believe the voice that came out of me. I didn’t sound certain at all. But I could take a licking, my muscles weren’t for show. They weren’t! If I can’t beat this guy, I can take whatever he throws at me… couldn’t I? “You’re already my boy,” he laughed. He lightly slapped my face again. “You’re going to like this a lot more once you submit.” “Never!” Never? He pushed my head down till my face was right in the crotch of his slacks. I could catch his scent, being this close. God, it smelled like muscle sex. The kind of scent that takes over everything else in the room, the scent that sticks around when a powerful man’s gotten what he wants, whether it be a hard workout or a tight ass to fuck. My head was swimming, I couldn’t take my eyes off what I thought might be his cock, my shoulders relaxed and I sagged. I wanted to bury my nose between his legs, but I was so afraid to touch him. Partly because I was afraid what it would say about me, but I have to admit, it was mostly because I hadn’t been given permission. “I think you can be a good boy,” he lectured. “I’m the man to show you what a good boy you can be. I always get what I want, but I know you want it, too.” I didn’t even notice he had taken his hand off my head, I just stayed exactly where he put me. He stroked my hair. Like I was a fucking pet. “Don’t you?” I grunted, I didn’t know what I wanted, anymore. My grunt came out more as a gasp as his small hand massaged the back of my neck. “Use your words, boy. You want me.” “I… I…” “You what, boy?” “I do. I want it. Fuck, what the fuck is happening to me?” “You’re finding your place,” he chuckled. “And good boys get rewarded.” He pushed my face roughly into his crotch, I buried my nose in the fabric drawn tight by his hard-on. Fuck, that scent! I had my mouth open, gasping in the stud’s scent. I’d never felt anything like this. “You’re going to be a good boy?” “Yes. Yes!” My tongue lolled out of my mouth and I licked at his balls beneath the khakis. “Yes Sir!” “Tell me that you’re going to be a good boy.” “I’m going to be your good boy!” I said, loathe to take my mouth off his package. The next thing I knew, he was pulling back, I chased him with my tongue, but he held me back with a hand on my forehead. There was no way I could move, now. I whimpered. I whimpered? Oh fuck. “Stand up.” He stepped back and sat himself down in one of my chairs. I slowly got to my feet, I felt self-conscious. I felt defeated. I felt horny as hell. I tried to straighten my shoulders as I came to my full height, but looking at the stud smirking up at me made me cower a little bit. My big cock was peeking out the top of my shorts, and the wet spot had spread to the hem of my tight tank. “Time to learn how to show off those muscles for your man. Take off your clothes.” I stammered, but my hands were already working to pull my tank off of my torso. “Stop,” he said calmly, and I stopped immediately. “You’re going to show off. Don’t make me repeat myself, boy.” “Yes Sir.” The words just came out. I started again, running my hands over my rock hard stomach as it was exposed. This stud got turned on dominating me. Dominating me! I wanted to show him I was still hot, even if he was the better man in the room. I needed to prove I was worth something, even though I couldn’t match his strength. He had called me a show-off… god, he was right. Everything I wore, every way I acted, all to show off this body. This weak fucking body that had never been defeated before on the mat or otherwise. When my pecs were exposed, I cupped them each in my hands and flexed, running my fingers through the thick hair. He looked pleased and my cock jumped in excitement. I hadn’t had to impress anyone since I started wrestling in high school, wanting to prove myself to my coach. This was like that, but different. I always wanted my coach to respect me. I knew the stud sitting in front of me could never respect me like that. So what did I want? “You’re going to earn this cock after all, boy.” Fuck. His cock. My mouth started to water, but I couldn’t admit it to myself. “Turn around and take off those shorts.” “Yes Sir,” I said, turning around. I didn’t know what to do, if I wanted to earn his cock, I needed to show off. I’d never shown off my muscle ass before. Everyone was always focused on my huge cock. I pulled down the waistband of my shorts and sort of rocked my hips. God, would he be pleased by my ass? I had never felt so shy. But I’d been ordered. I slid the waistband down below my ass cheeks, the were being held up just by my powerful thighs. I reached back with a trembling hand and took hold of one of my muscled ass cheeks, giving it a squeeze. “All the way off, boy.” I slid my shorts the rest of the way down, I wasn’t wearing underwear, so now I stood in my own office buck naked at the command of the 5’9” stud who had to be the strongest person in the world. The stud who had made me his boy. I looked down and saw how red and hard my cock was. I just knew he’d be impressed by my cock… maybe he’d just want to suck it and then he’d let me get dressed. I could still pretend like this never happened. “Everything’s changed, now, boy.” His voice gave me chills. He was right. There was no going back. This man was going to lead me wherever he wanted me to be. “Turn around.” I slowly turned around. He was leaning back in his chair, running his hand over the fat bulge in his pants. He looked me up and down like he was choosing a steak. Then he stood up. He pointed to the ground in front of him and I scrambled to kneel there, back in range of his manly fucking scent. “Guess what this man is going to have his little boy do next?” He said, voice low with lust. “S-suck your cock?” I asked, almost begging. “Good boy.” He unzipped his pants and pushed them down, pulling aside the band off his underwear too. I could see the base of his cock, bent uncomfortably into his pants. He was… thick. He was so fucking thick! He had to fish into his pants and cant his hips to free the rest of his cock, hauling it out and letting it bob in front of my face. He wasn’t fully hard yet, and his cock was the biggest I’d ever seen. Even in porn. Even in my wildest dreams, I didn’t have a cock that big. “Holy fuck…” I gasped. There was a glimmer of pre-cum on the tip where it was peeking out of his foreskin. As I watched in awe, his cock raised up to finally harden at an angle to his torso. How the fuck could he even hold that thing up? I reached up to touch it, mesmerized. “Not till your told.” And I lowered my hand again. I moved to take hold of my own dick, but stopped because I hadn’t been ordered to. Instead I tried to focus on that scent, flooding my senses now that his pants were open. He took his cock in hand, his small hands couldn’t even close around the base. How did he jack off? I gulped when I realized he probably didn’t need to jerk off. This man used a boy when he needed to get off. I was the latest conquest. Fuck! He lifted his cock and slapped my face with it, hard, five times. The fleshy bat whacked against my cheeks, left a streak of pre-cum in my stubble. I didn’t realize I had opened my mouth until his cock slapped against my tongue. “If I wanted to, I could knock you across the room just by swinging my big cock at your face.” I didn’t feel threatened, I felt electrified. Imagined what it’d be like to be knocked to the ground just by a real man’s cock. “You know what to do.” Oh god, I did know what to do! “Please, Sir, can I suck—can I worship your fucking huge fucking cock?” I bravely looked up into his eyes, he was smiling at me affectionately. There was no challenge in his gaze. I was no challenge to him at all. “That mouth is mine,” he declared. I stuck out my tongue and nodded hastily. “Prove it.” I fell on his cock like I was starving for it, trying to fit the head in my mouth. It was hard as steel and pulsing against my tongue once I got it in. But the head wasn’t even the thickest part of his cock, and my lips were stretched as he pushed in. There was nothing I could do to stop him, so I tried to please him. Tried to wriggle my tongue into his foreskin, I got a thick taste of this MAN. The head of his cock battered into the back of my throat and I whimpered. I wanted to prove I could take him all the way. I wanted him to make me take him all the way. He was taking pleasure from me faster than I could willingly give it to him. It was true domination. My little dick lurched and my balls churned. He lifted the hem of his loose polo and I balked. The incredible hair at the base of his monster cock led up into a treasure trail of blonde hairs up to his belly button, and what appeared to be the deepest cut abs I’d ever seen. I couldn’t believe it, he was so small and looked so skinny. I reached up to brace myself on his thighs and once against felt the steel hard strands of his muscle there too. I whined because I thought I was going to cum right there. But I couldn’t: I hadn’t been ordered! “Starting to get an idea of what real power looks like, little boy,” he lectured, taking control and pushing his cock into my throat, gagging me. “Who’s choking whom, now, boy?” I choked and gasped and my eyes watered as that big head pushed deeper in my throat. “You’re pretty inexperienced at giving blow-jobs, but the enthusiasm is appreciated. Don’t worry. This Man’s going to make sure you learn what you need to learn. No matter how long it takes.” My head was swimming and I was almost losing consciousness, but I was so grateful he was going to train me how to take his cock. He pulled out and I hollowed out my cheeks trying to keep his monster cock in my mouth desperately, but of course I was no match for him. He pulled out and his cock was now shining with spit. He reached his hand down, gently collected one of my tears on his thumb, then fed it to me. I sucked onto his thumb like I was auditioning to be his cocksucker. “That’s a good boy. Crying around my cock.” He pulled out his thumb and put his leaking cockhead back against my lips. “If your team could see you now. Showed you your place.” God imagining my team watching me! It wasn’t fair, though! They didn’t know what it was like to serve a real man! Anyone would go to his knees for this stud! I was lucky he chose me as his next notch. Team be damned if they couldn’t understand that! I sucked his cock again vigorously, but it wasn’t long before he took control again, fucking my face. Tracing the outline of his cockhead in my throat with one teasing finger. I just drooled and cried and whined. “Not a man. Just a fucktoy,” he laughed after a few minutes, once I finally pressed my wet face against his steel hard hips, his cock completely inside me. We stayed like that for a moment, him grinding my nose into his pubes, that scent causing my throat to lock down and massage his shaft. “I know just how to play with you to get what I want.” He reached down and twisted my nipple on my bigger but weaker tits with his small fingers. I whimpered and tried to stick out my tongue to wash his balls while he dominated my mouth. He pulled out and left me coughing, but staring him in the eye, tongue out, ready to be used again. “There’s something you want to say to me, isn’t there, bitch boy?” “Yes Sir…” “Say it.” “Th-thank you, Sir! Thank you for making me your f-f-fuck toy.” “And what else?” “Use me however you want,” my chest heaved as I took in sharp breaths. My naked body was coated in a sheen of sweat, big tits rising up and down, muscle packed stomach pushing in and out. “Didn’t I tell you I get what I want?” “Yes Sir!” Despite being so much bigger, I had never felt so small. This freshman college kid, barely had stubble on his face, was using me as his private fuck toy, and I loved it! In the next moment he had hauled me to my feet. He pulled his shirt off and I marveled at his body. He was rock hard everywhere. His biceps were small and cut, his chest was so hard I could see every striation of his taut muscle. It looked like his nipples could cut glass. I mumbled out a feeble ‘Oh Sir!’ and longed to touch him, but I hadn’t been ordered. He stooped and put his arm between my legs, flexing his rock solid bi against my taint, lifting me off the ground with one arm like I was lighter than a feather. “I’m going to use that hole, boy. Going to make sure that pussy I own is trained before I go.” “Oh fuck!” He carried me across the room, my feet dangling between his legs. I was going to cum! I was going to cum! But I couldn’t, I had to impress him, I had to prove myself to be a good bitch. I knew I’d never cum again without thinking about this stud. He set me down on the remainders of my desk, laid me on my back like a Daddy putting down his baby boy. “Want to see your face the first time I use my fuck hole.” I screamed when his lubed up cockhead slid past the ring of my ass. He was moving so slow, but his entry was totally inevitable. I clenched down my hole, I tried so hard to open up for him, but my body knew what he really wanted: to conquer my ass the same way he conquered my muscles. And he did, he slid into me without stopping until he was buried to the hilt. My world exploded with pain, but my cock drooled more pre onto my hairy abs. “That’s what I like to see. Don’t worry, bitch, your Daddy’s got you.” He laughed and slid his cock slowly out before pushing back in. All of the sudden the pain disappeared. I felt full. So incredibly full, like I’d never been. God what had I been missing not bottoming before now? But it didn’t matter, I knew nobody could ever fill me up like this ever again. What use was there bottoming to inferior men? But what use was there pretending to be a top anymore, either? Oh god, he changed me! The head of his cock brushed against my prostate with each push in, and I moaned like a whore. I fought to keep my eyes open—he wanted to see my eyes while he plowed me—but it was so hard. He reached up and twisted my nips again, I clenched down hard on his shaft. He was playing me like an instrument, knew just how to make me give him more pressure, knew how to open me up. He knew me better than I knew myself, he knew how to make sure he got what he wanted out of a willing bitch. That was me. Christ, that was me! I was his bitch! “Thank you Sir!” I shouted out as he powered in and out of me. “I know, bitch boy. I know.” God I loved that cocky smirk, it made me blush and made my hole pulse just seeing it. God I’d dream about looking down the length of my built body to see this Alpha smirking down on me. He fucked me for what felt like hours. It got dark outside and he was still coaching me on how to be a better bitch for him, still twisting my nips and slapping my face, spanking my ass until it was red. Anything he had to do to make me tighten my pussy here or open it up here. No matter how much I clenched down it must feel like nothing to that strongman cock, but I tried anyway. “Lucky you can’t get pregnant, boy. Cuz I’m going to shoot such a load in you.” “Breed me! Please Sir!” “I know you want it, my dirty little whore. Know what a slut you are for my big cock and huge load.” He stroked the fur on my abs. I was sobbing now, eyes foggy with tears. I’d never felt anything so good. “I fucking need it, Sir! Need it… need it…” “I know. Trust Daddy.” “Yes, Daddy!” God he was everything. He changed his angle and started ramming into a new spot inside me. My little dick lurched, my balls drew up. “Cum, bitch. Now,” he commanded. I obeyed. It felt so good to obey! I shouted and hit myself in the face with the load that rocketed out of my dick. My face was dripping and I was crying softly and trying to catch my breath when the last spurt landed on my tits. “Little load from a little boy,” he growled, every muscle on his perfect torso was flexing in sharp relief. Maybe someday he would let me worship his chest… “Here I cum, bitch.” “Please, Daddy! His body went rigid and his eyes closed, then I felt a warm, wet pressure in my pussy as he bred me. God he was shooting so hard, buried to the hilt inside me, making room for his cum. He thrust as he came, making the desk screech across the floor with me on it. If I felt full before, it was nothing compared to this. After nine hard shots, he pulled his cock out of my pussy and it fountained cum up into the air and down onto my chest, my face, into my mouth. I could feel the cum pouring out of my stretched hole while cum rained down on me, burning hot. I clenched my hole to keep it inside, and I stuck out my tongue. When he stopped shooting, his cock was still hard, rampant and huge compared to my own softening little dick. He chuckled again and smirked down at me. He let my legs fall and strode over to the other side of the desk. He yanked me so my head hung down off the desk upside down, then he put the wet head of his cock between my lips and I sucked and sucked and tried to clean him as best I could. He played with my nipples like I’d been a good pet. When he pulled his cock from between my lips, he strode over to where I’d dropped my clothes. He picked up my tank top and used it to dry the rest of the spit and cum off his cock, dried off his sweaty balls. “You’ll wear that tank tomorrow to work. I suspect you’re never going to want to wash this thing, anymore.” I was so weak I could barely muster a ‘yes sir.’ But I did, because that’s what my owner expected. “I plan on using that pussy again, bitch boy. And I might not be so gentle next time. Keep that pussy ready for me.” With that, he walked back to the door and bent the frame back into place, opening the door and walking out like nothing had happened. He left the door open. It was good almost everyone had gone home, otherwise they would have seen me lying naked and soaked and leaking cum, without the strength to even cross the floor of my ruined office and close the door.

Teddy Meets the Symbiote Author Note: This is a quick nerd to jock story, where a young guy accidentally bonds with the symbiote. He fights it at first, until his mind turns to relish the symbiote as he gains its strength and powers. I wanted to focus just on the TF for this story, so I didn't include the aftermath. If anyone wants to write a sequel or anything, just DM me. I can move it to the continuous stories or collaborate on a sequel. Every Friday I had to do PE. It was the worst class of my whole schedule, it was two hours of stretching, running, then playing some lame sport that I sucked at. I tried to get out of it because I was so nonathletic. But the school wouldn't let me. Even though I tried to play a couple of sports and even did an summer camp, I was never any good at them. I didn't dare try football, those guys were monsters and they would have pummeled me for sure. That was the other problem with PE, and with my high school in general: the jocks were total show-offs, they wanted everyone to know just how awesome, athletic, and aggressive they were. They relished in their success as athletes and formed such tight cliques that they were only friends with other jocks. The football players were the worst. Not only were they stupidly proud and vain, but they were also the toughest bullies. The school even facilitated their meanness by not punishing them! The guys had won state championships for the past ten years, parents and fans were way more interested in them getting their way and winning than standing up for losers like me. Maybe that's why I always considered myself a loser. If I wasn't in the in crowd then I guess I was just a nerd whose role it was to be a punching bag for the football jocks. About half of my class was football jocks, another quarter jocks from other sports, but primarily wrestling and baseball, and the last quarter were those of us who were outsiders. But I was by far the worst of the group. Today was basketball day, the only thing I was good at was getting tripped over by the bullies. Josh and Jeremy were two offensive linemen in the football team who were usually knocking me down. "Watch it, Teddy!" Jeremy would say as he brushed past me. My buddy Sam pulled me up by the forearm and gave me an encouraging push to keep playing. We both knew it was almost over. The football quarterback, Derek, landed another dunk as his buddies congratulated them. The only reason our team won today was because I had Derek on my team. I was picked last of course, but since he happened to be on my team this week, he won. Coach blew his whistle and we all gathered around. "Alright men, that's enough for today. If you're man enough to clean up, hit the showers. Those who are panseies and too afraid to get naked can jog laps for ten minutes." Only the jocks hit the showers. The rest of us probably could have and would have been man enough to do it, but every time one of us tried, we got bullied in the showers. Last time that Sam tried it the bullies stole his towel and locked his locker until he did twenty naked pushups with all the jocks laughing at him and weighing him down with his feet. When we tried to complain to coach, he said it wasn't true. "See ya later, ladies," Jeremy said as he walked toward the locker room. The rest of us standing there like losers as we watched the jocks start to strip even in the gym, pulling their sweaty shirts off and high-fiving each other. I tried to let my mind wonder during the cool down jog, trying to think of what my future would be like outside of this place, with people I could actually be friends with, with a life that meant more than praising jocks for simply being jocks. I secretly always wished I could have been one of the jocks. Even though most of them were dumber than dog shit, I would have liked that camaraderie. That feeling of working together to win a big athletic event, and to have the popularity and love from everyone around them. But I guess it wasn't my calling. Sam and I headed toward our lockers. "You know, fuck this," he said, stripping down to his compression shorts. "I'm smelly, I'm taking a fucking shower." He grabbed a towel off a rack and pulled off his shorts, tossing them into his locker and walking toward the showers as confidently as possible. The jocks, now out of the showers themselves, paid him no mind. I sighed. I would have liked to do the same, but I was sure a jock would catch me. I hung my shirt in my locker and kicked off my shoes and socks. I started to towel the sweat off of me when I heard murmuring from the rows of lockers behind me. I knew a few of the football jocks took those lockers, and they were normally annoyingly loud. But for some reason they were trying to remain as quiet as they could today. I couldn't help myself, I had to hear. As I turned the corner, I could tell that Jeremy was whispering. "Listen, I overheard my dad on the phone last night, he was telling his colleagues that the alien specimen that they collected was maturing, and that it soon would be strong enough for testing!" "What the fuck are you talking about?" Derek answered. "You always say you have some cool new drug that you've stolen from your dad's lab, but nothing that you've tried has worked." "No dude!" Jeremy said back. "This is different. This isn't a drug. This is an alien, a live creature, they had it sent to them from the government, and they let my dad break quarantine to keep an enemy nation from stealing it. He wouldn't have brought it home but for the fact that the military keeps getting raided by spies!" I too had heard Jeremy come up with quack-job ideas on how to get more buff and athletic, but this idea really interested me. It seemed impossible but I was strangely attracted to it. "Then fuckin' show us, dude!" said Josh. "If this thing is all that you say it is, show us what it's capable of." I couldn't believe the idiot stole the item then actually brought it to school. But I could hear the sound of metallic sliding against glass and two glasses "clinking" each other. "It's right here," said Jeremy. "Look, it actually moves." "Woah," I could hear both Josh and Derek whispering. It must have been. "You have to get naked to let it bond with you," Jeremy said. "I'm gonna try it." I couldn't believe the jock was actually going to try it in the locker room! I worked up the muster to turn my head where I saw the three jocks turned away from me, looking down at something that Jeremy's nearly-naked body was blocking. Both Derek and Josh flanked him on either side, so mesmerized by whatever was in Jeremy's hand that they didn't see me. All three of them were in towels, but Jeremy wasn't for long. He put his hand to the waist and unhooked the towel, letting it fall around his feet. Of course we had seen the jocks naked before, but I hadn't seen him this close. His ass was perfectly sculpted outward, a rock-hard bubble with dark hair curled over the sides and back of his cheeks. His legs were equally bulked. I gulped in astonishment. The jock didn't even care that he was butt naked! He was so comfortable with it and in front of his jock friends, and so entranced by the jar he was holding, that it didn't seem to faze him. Jeremy turned just enough to let me see the glass, holding it in front of his crotch. He unscrewed the metallic top and pulled out the glass tube. It was big, probably at least a half a pint, and inside it slushed around a thick, black liquid, moving of its own accord, stretching tendrils out trying to break the rubber stopper that was sealing it in. "I just gotta get it onto me," Jeremy said, trying unsuccessfully to pull off the stopper. Just then, Josh's eyes pulled up from the vial and toward me, now only about fifteen feet away from them. "Hey dipshit!" he said, "get the fuck out of here!" Jeremy too looked up, and took a step forward to shove me back. "Yeah you little twerp!" he said, his long dick flapping against him as he took a step toward me. But as he did, Josh's hand went backwards and knocked the vial right out of Jeremy's hand. "Oh fuck!" Josh said, admitting his carelessness. I couldn't help but stare. Jeremy tried to catch it but he lost his grip as the vial hit the ground, one sharp glass "CRACK" sound made as it started rolling faster and faster toward my feet. "Shit!" said Jeremy, now starting to run toward me. The glass rolled itself right to my foot and rested, and the black goo immediately started to claw itself out of the single crack on the vial. "Oh shit," I whispered, completely mesmerized by the mass as it started to pool on my feet. "NO!" Jeremy said. "It's mine!" But the second the vial touched my feet I gained a stamina and confidence that I had never felt before. I shoved the naked jock back right as he approached me, but I quickly turned to fear as the aggressive goo now pooled onto both of my feet and held me stuck there. It quickly started pulling itself up my legs. "FUCK GET IT OFF OF ME!" I shouted, trying to claw it off my legs, my ankles now completely immobilized. Jeremy too tried to grab it, but this time the goo seemed to shove him back. It didn't want him, it wanted me! As it hit my thighs I felt my confidence grow even more. I was even getting excited by it! Could this stuff really do what Jeremy said it would do? Turn me into a muscle-studded jock? The thought of it was intoxicating, and I felt even more confident about it as I saw brown hair start to grow over my thighs, feeling the masculinity of having more hair sprout on my legs combined with the confidence the symbiote was giving me. "Holy shit!" I said, cracking my first smile as I let go of the symbiote, feeling it now dragging itself up my legs and under my shorts and compressions. As it hit my clothing I could feel it heating it up, baking it and my legs until it started to tatter. I convulsed to the left as my thighs started to explode with muscle. "Oh shit!" I said again as my thighs started to grow like footballs, building hefty weight of muscle as fine contours of sinew pushed my shin into a sculpted state. my shorts ripped from the acid-burn of the symbiote and fell onto the ground and my compressions started to tatter, ripping apart at the seams as they made further contact with the black goo. I convulsively bent my back forward and clenched my fists as I felt the goo push through my compressions and onto my crotch. I could feel it climb onto the tip of my pecker as if it was examining me, seeing if I was somehow worthy of it. I cupped my hands over my package but I didn't want to scrape it off. It felt way too good. I could also tell for the first time that it had a life of its own, it was deciding if it wanted to share itself with me. It was all happening so fast, I barely had time to think before I heard a faint whisper. "Yes," it said. "You are the one, the one I've been waiting for. I've wanted a human who was victim to too many others, and will be able and fit to get his revenge on his captors. You are the one. We are to merge. Relish in me, human!" My compressions finally snapped as I bent my back back up. My dick started to grow as it drank in the symbiote. It crawled its way into my dick and soaked itself into my testicles, merging my DNA with its own identity. As it did, I started to feel the pure strength that the symbiote was to give me. "We shall be Venom!" It said, now wrapping itself onto my butt, clawing its tendrils into my asshole and feeling itself up and into my body. "YES!" I shouted out loud. "This is it! HAHAHAHA I am the one, Jeremy! Watch me transform, watch me become that which you wished you could be!" A newfound confidence and aggression exploded in me as my smile widened, watching Jeremy as I towered over him. My loins started to expand and lock in muscle as a deep, well-grooved adonis emerged on my body. My pubes sprouted aggressively over my adoinis and up my belly button as six new abs emerged from deep within, pushing the sinew out. As the symbiote climbed into my body so too did it start to run up my skin following me as my pecs flattened and hardened, pushing outward, my shoulders broadened, and my biceps and triceps folded over on themselves to create thick, hard, muscles. I felt my height increase as well, growing from my measly 5 foot 5 inch frame to six, then six and a half, then seven feet. I stretched my arms out as the symbiote climbed over my now hairy forearms, down to my hands, and relished in it climbing over my bulked neck, up my face, then up the back of my hair. I felt my tongue elongate as my face grew in great dimensions outward and upward. "YES!" I shouted again even louder, now towering over the lockers and seeing my half-dressed classmates staring up at me in fear. "FEAR ME YOU HUMANS! I AM VENOM!" My teeth tripled and grew into razor-sharp fangs as the symbiote settled over my body. My pecs expanded further as my shoulders doubled their size and weight. As we continued to merge I felt myself growing even larger, feeling my package continue to become engulfed by the goo, pushing itself out further and further, my balls growing heavier as they dropped further down. My stamina must have increased 100 fold. I no longer felt the need to breathe, I was no longer tired. I had what I thought to be infinite amounts of energy. My voice deepened as I laughed louder and louder. I examined both of my arms as they bulked further out, veins popping under my suit. "FUCK YEAH! WATCH ME GROW!" I commanded, looking down at the tiny naked Jeremy, a tear falling from his face, seeing the slave finally become the master. As the suit settled over my body, I felt my inhibitions push to the back of my mind. I was the hottest shit around. I was finally the jock. I was finally the one who could say and do whatever the fuck he wanted. I was now the shit. I was not going to hold back. I reached my arm down and commanded the symbiote to grab Jeremy by the waist. I felt myself wrap my venom around his body, feeling his flaccid dick and hard butt, and pulled him toward me. "I want to eat you!" I said, licking his face as he finally began sobbing in fear. "A human would make a tasty morsel." I said. I looked around and noticed the entirety of the class was now watching me. My dick started stirring behind my suit too, and I proudly let it pop up, letting my erection grow as it pushed itself hard against my suit, growing to almost three feet in length. Now was my moment. I could have my way with him and everyone else for sure. Or I could turn back into a muscle-studded human and finally become a head alpha, a jock leader, take the role as an offensive lineman or even a quarterback. The opportunities were endless.

As soon as Mr. Alpha asked which guy was Rubio, the group of men parted like the sea before Moses and revealed a large muscled man wearing Ray Bans and tight-fitting fatigues at the back. Antoine was immediately impressed with the size and muscularity of the boss-man, but was disappointed that the guerillas had so quickly turned over their leader. He had hoped there would be more fighting, so he could show off for longer. He figured the bad guys had finally gotten it through their head that there was no way for them to win this fight. Bullets bouncing off a mostly nude humongous body had finally registered as something pretty powerful. Antoine thought he might egg them on – in hopes for on last battle. “What gives fellas? No Spartacus moment where you all claim to be Rubio to save your boss? That would have been epic. It’s like you’re leading the lamb to slaughter or something. What kind of bad guys are…” When you are a superhero you didn’t get surprised that often. As a matter of fact, it never happened. That’s why the big fist seemed to come out of nowhere to Antoine. Suddenly, the big man felt a blow to his stomach and registered a little abs discomfort as he was knocked off his feet and flew through the wall of the plane behind him. His body burst another giant hole in the machine as he rocketed another fifty yards or so and landed hard on the ground. The superhero was stunned a little and disoriented. He’d never felt a punch before. It was a little disconcerting. He looked up to see the massive Rubio – truly a lot bigger than he had seemed when sitting down – stepping through the hole Antoine’s flying body had just made. It took a few seconds for the giant muscled hero to figure out what had happened. Rubio had come flying off the floor of the plane so fast that Antoine had not been prepared for the oncoming fist that punched him off his feet. Rubio’s body had some super power, too. Antoine’s head stopped spinning as the other big man spoke. “My men tell you who I am because they know I am strong like you. They fear me more than you, Mr. Alpha.” Destroying a tank had excited Antoine. Ripping out an entire wall of a humongous vault had really turned him on. Destroying an army made A400M ‘Grizzly’ had made him leak pre-cum. But the idea of taking on someone that seemed to be as strong as him sent the guy into the realm of ecstasy reserved only for your first time of ever having multiple orgasms or the first time you fucked the engine of a semi. The big man’s tiny posers finally gave up the battle of the bulge and seemed to instantly disintegrate as Antoine’s massive member raced to be fully hard – actually harder than the superhero had ever remembered it being before. He actually had to pause for a few seconds until the throbbing pain, caused by how quickly it inflated, subsided. Antoine had no idea he could actually be this turned on. It felt like he needed to plow the side of a mountain. But then he thought about fighting Rubio and that was even better. The superhero’s temporary immobility, caused by all his super testosterone-filled blood rushing to his big rod, made him not notice the huge shadow appearing around him until it was too late. Suddenly, the giant ‘Grizzly’ was slammed on top of him as if it had been a mega mallet and Antoine was the waiting target in a giant Whack-a-Mole game. As the superhero’s feet sunk into the ground up to his knees and his body, yet again, plunged through the steel of the plane, he realized with total glee that Rubio had actually picked up the freaking thing with his bare hands and hammered Antoine’s head with hit. The bad guy had hit the nail on the head, so to speak. Slightly dazed, Antoine glanced out one of the side windows and saw the pilots and other guerillas frantically running across the airfield – clearly thankful they had escaped before Rubio had decided to do some pounding. Antoine spoke to himself as he began to free his feet from the earth. “Fucking hell, he’s strong! This is going to be fun! I’ll be leaking my Antoine-seed throughout this entire fight – I can feel it.” Suddenly, there was bright sunlight as the plane went back into the air. It took Antoine’s eyes a few seconds to adjust but then he was rewarded with the sight of the giant Ecuadorian muscleman holding the ‘Grizzly’ by its tail end and the monstrous thing sticking up in the air like a giant caveman club. The superhero paused to take in the sight – marveling at the other guy’s strength. He was definitely the kind of guy that could appreciate power, even if it was in his opponent. Antoine could have kicked himself for getting caught up in the moment, though, for that gave Rubio time to bring the already demolished body of the plane back down on top of him. Antoine’s body made yet another hole in the side of the plane and he was pushed further into the ground. At this rate, he’d be buried up to his neck after just a few more hammered blows. The muscled hero had to get his mojo back. He wasn’t one of the bad guys who never learned anything. Enough of this ‘being blown away by another guy’s strength.’ Antoine needed to be Mr. Alpha again. Where’s the thrill in having someone who matches your strength to fight with if you don’t get up and take him on. The idea of actually getting to use a full fist to punch a guy instead of just thumping him slightly with your finger made Antoine’s dick throb with excitement. It was time to kick some Rubio muscled ass. “Get ready to meet Mr. Alpha, Rubio! Otherwise known as Mr. Pain.” Antoine’s muscles definitely swelled bigger just from the fact that he was ready to rumble. Blood was pumping through his body like millions of bullet trains shooting testosterone to every corner of his huge frame. The superhero could actually feel the fur covering his pecs, arms, legs, and face sprouting out longer in reaction to the powerful raw masculinity propelling his muscles to bulge even more. The idea of completely letting loose with his full strength made him grow. Antoine kicked slightly and the ground surrounding his legs exploded as if a ton of TNT had been ignited. At the same time, he reached down and grabbed hold of the plane around the hole his body had made. He quickly and easily lifted the ‘Grizzly’ into the air above his head, noticing that he took an unsuspecting Rubio into the air with it. The bad guy was still holding on to the tail end. The naked superhero shook the frame of the plane with enough force to bring down all the buildings of a few city blocks. This caused Rubio’s unprepared body to flap around violently and finally fall to the ground – the guy couldn’t hold on because of the tremendous earthquake-like shaking. Immediately, Antoine brought his arms back and then thrust them forward with tremendous force, slamming the end of the plane into the still-wobbling big chest of his opponent. Rubio’s big body was sent flying backwards across the airfield like a rock being ejected from a slingshot. The guy landed with a huge thud near a clump of trees on the edge of the field – skidding and digging up a mound of earth the size of a small house. “Rubio eight ball – corner pocket. And Mr. Alpha sinks it for the win. Haaaaaaaahhhhhh! The crowd goes wild. God, I love superhuman extreme sports. Come back to papa, big guy, it’s time for some Rubio baseball.” True to his villainous nature, Rubio was back on his feet and running towards Antoine at full speed – not really having a plan, just thinking his moving bulk could do some damage. Mr. Alpha, however, had already anticipated this stupid move. With the same kind of effort it might take a normal guy to open an umbrella, the superhero flicked the big plane up in the air so the tail end came down into his waiting hand. Antoine dug his fingers into the steel so he could grip the big thing tightly and at the same time he swung it out to the side like he was a little-league slugger at the batting range. “Batter, batter, batter, swing batter!” Antoine immediately knew it was going to be a homerun – out of the park, as they say. The bulk of the plane connected with Rubio’s oncoming body so hard that the bad guy didn’t have a chance in hell to not be sent flying far away. Antoine’s follow-through was perfect and his man-ball shot out across the length of the field, over the big house, and into the distance somewhere far, far away. Antoine listened for the loud noise when Rubio hit the ground and made a huge crater. The boom was worth the wait. Antoine dropped the big plane to the ground and turned to Jose, throwing his hands up in the air in a victory pose. Jose was clapping hard. “I’d run the bases, but there’s no need. Besides, he’ll be back. A good superhero is always prepared,” he said to himself and then he cupped his hands to his mouth and yelled up to Jose, “Get ready for the disgruntled bad guy to throw some toys, my little sidekick. He’s really upset because I’m so strong.” Jose made a thumbs-up gesture. Sure enough, at that exact moment a jeep came sailing over the house above Jose’s head aimed perfectly toward the superhero. Antoine was impressed – both by the choice of object thrown and the accuracy of the toss. Clearly Rubio was, indeed, very upset. The jeep was in horrible shape – obviously the bad guy had taken out some of his Antoine-induced frustration on the poor vehicle. It looked to be beaten into an almost unrecognizable big metal blob. Mr. Alpha waited until almost the last possible second and then leapt into the air, causing the jeep to miss him completely, hit the ground hard enough to send huge clods of earth into the air, and then it bounced across the field like some kind of giant deformed ball. A mangled jeep – Antoine was impressed. Not bad for the guy’s first throw. The superhero quickly guessed what was coming next as he landed back down on the ground and a glance upward confirmed that he was right. A huge boulder – the size of a small house – was careening through the air with the same spot-on aim as the jeep. Antoine braced himself and quickly flexed his left monstrous biceps – just to piss off the villain even more. When the boulder was within striking distance, Mr. Alpha’s right fist came flying up and connected with the rock with the force of one hundred missiles. The massive thing exploded into millions of small pieces of gravel upon impact with the much more powerful fist – which then rained down around the superhero like a light summer shower. Punching into dense solid rock and disintegrating it upon connection would never get old or boring for Antoine. He thought it was one of the most muscle show-off things a big guy could do. The cheers from his sidekick, Jose, up on the balcony of the house, confirmed this, as well. “What’s next, dear Rubio. I’m having a blast.” Antoine was surprised and impressed that the next thing to come sailing through the air towards him was Rubio, himself. This seemed much more logical and creative than most villains would have chosen. Antoine’s own immense legs quickly bent and powered his body into the air – the two speeding massive objects made impact even with Jose’s gaze, so he was able to see the entire thing up close and personal. Antoine’s blast from the ground had intentionally been more muscled than he’d ever leapt before. He wanted to test the limits of himself and those of his newfound nemesis. Unfortunately, Rubio had blasted into the air with equal power. When they met it was like two meteorites zooming into each other in outer space. There was something just slightly less than a sonic boom that shook the entire neighboring countryside and both men bounced off the other in a way that guaranteed much destruction. Antoine slammed back into the ground and that caused a cavernous hole so deep, if filled with water, it could have been listed as a giant lake. Rubio bulleted uncontrollably back through the western wing of the house and took out a major chunk of three stories, slamming into the driveway on the other side. He made a giant hole, too. Luckily, Jose was on the other wing and crossed himself three times to say thank you as he gazed at the damage done to the other side. It looked like the place had been bombed. Both big men were unaccustomed to being stopped so violently. It took a few seconds for each of them to shake the stunned feeling that rocked their bodies. Antoine’s cock throbbed harder than before as he joyously experienced discomfort like he had never known. He had used enough force he could have propelled his body through a mountain and, yet, this Rubio – this villain – had stopped his trajectory mid-air. Antoine was turned on because he realized he was now ready to do what he had always longed to do. He was being given permission to use his full super powers. He didn’t have to hold back. He didn’t have to worry about hurting or killing someone. He was about to test his abilities completely. Something he had thought he would never be able to do. He shot out of his deep hole as he let out an earsplitting battle cry and leaked copious amounts of pre-cum. “Come on Rubio! Let’s jack this fight up a few notches. Show papa Antoine what you can really do!”

Antoine moved quickly toward the wall in the direction where the sound was coming from. He still held Jose with one hand – a grip of power at the back of the guy’s pants. As he neared the wall, Antoine threw out his free hand and punched hard when he was close enough for contact. The wall exploded as if ten wrecking balls was pummeling through it at the same time. Chunks of concrete shot out far and the opening he made was wide enough for a couple of Hummer’s to drive through together with no problem. Antoine’s massive moving mass didn’t slow down for a second – the wall had simply been a tiny blip in the way. It barely registered to the big man that he careened through solid thick concrete so easily. He wanted to reach Rubio as quickly as he could and through the side of the house seemed the fastest way. When Antoine and Jose finally stopped moving a short distance from the building, the muscleman’s posers became tighter from the excitement he got by what he beheld. “Oh hell yeah, Jose, Mr. Alpha’s got a new toy! My muscles get to play.” There was a makeshift airstrip down a slight embankment from the house and the motor sound filling the air was from a massive ‘Grizzly’ beginning to move on the ground a few yards away. This was the nickname given to the army’s Airbus A400M transport propeller plane because of its hulking design. Antoine knew a thing or two about army equipment since items made to withstand a lot of abuse were usually his favorite kind of toys to destroy. This thing was a beauty. It had four 11,000-shaft-horsepower engines and each engine had eight huge thick, powerful propellers. The things were built to carry infantry vehicles and a bunch of soldiers in its giant hold. And, finally, it’s twelve-wheel landing gear allowed it to land on and take off from soft airstrips, like the field beside the Ambassador’s huge residence. Antoine knew he had some time, since it took a lot of effort to get a big ‘Grizzly’ fired up and moving. He looked back at the house and saw that there was a huge balcony on the third floor – probably off the master bedroom. The big man immediately knew this would be a great spot for watching the show. There was a big blue umbrella over a table and chairs – a perfect way to shield Jose from the hot sun. With one powerful leap, Antoine carried the small man up to the balcony. He spoke as he placed his new sidekick in a chair. “Gotta keep you safe, little buddy. I have a feeling there’s going to be a lot of flying debris and probably a lot more gunfire. I need to keep you in one piece, but I don’t want you to miss any of the show, either. I think it’s going to be a good one. Sit up here and enjoy yourself while Mr. Alpha has some fun.” When he finished speaking, Antoine patted his small sidekick on top of the head and then leapt back down to the field below. Jose marveled at how leaping great distances was merely like taking a step to Mr. Alpha. The ‘Grizzly’ was now moving. The big man didn’t look, but he was pretty sure a certain part of his body was leaking from the anticipation of what was to come. Mr. Alpha didn’t just walk across the field; he sauntered with so much cockiness he looked like a muscle enhanced bullfighter waddling into an arena. His unclothed body glistened in the sun and he appeared even bigger than ever before. Of course, compared to the massive plane he looked small, but there was something about the way he carried himself – that, and the way his muscles bulged – that made him look as invincible as he truly was. Jose immediately felt sorry for the Airbus A400M. The machine had no idea it had met its match. The massive plane was mid-field and had started traveling toward the end so it could take off. Antoine confidently stepped in its path and placed his hands on his hips. The huge muscleman glanced up at the balcony and Jose could see that the guy was smiling like a kid in a candy store. The big man’s gaze turned back toward the plane and he locked eyes with the two determined pilots, who had clearly been given the order to mow the almost-naked huge man down and slice him into pieces. Antoine yelled out to taunt the drivers, even though he knew they couldn’t hear him – but he was sure they’d sense his cockiness. “Come to papa, boys! Big daddy wants to play.” For a moment, Antoine contemplated the fact that he knew this was a battle he could not lose. The machine didn’t have a chance. Some guys would let that fact allow the battle to be boring or unnecessary. Not Mr. Alpha – he loved showing off his power much more than the actual confrontation. He knew he was powerful beyond imagination. He knew he could make even a powerful army ‘Grizzly’ submit to his strength. That didn’t matter to him. He simply loved that the plane carried a boss-man, Rubio, who assumed, without a doubt, that he would escape. He also knew the pilots felt protected and safe in the big machine – who was this poser-clad beefy man who had a death wish. And he also knew the plane was probably loaded with a bunch of soldiers who had not heeded the frantic calls of their comrades who reported that there was only one freakishly huge man causing all the havoc to their supposed stronghold. Everyone on that plane probably assumed it was a massive army attacking them. And it was – a massive army of a man – Mr. Alpha. It was the thrill of knowing so many men were about to witness things they thought were impossible. They were also going to get mysteriously turned on by the power display – that was for sure. It was something that happened every time Antoine did something amazing with his strength. Guys just couldn’t help themselves – men simply love things that are powerful. The plane advanced dramatically toward the muscleman in the middle of the airstrip. “They think their machine slices and dices. Little do they know they won’t be going anywhere. It’s almost a shame to ruin such a beautiful aircraft. But showing off will be so much fun.” The motors of the plane were roaring so loudly that Antoine couldn’t even hear his own words. He simply stood there turned-on beyond belief and waiting for the impact. The certainty in the pilots’ faces was almost too much fun for Antoine to bear. These two men did not care they were supposedly about to chop a fellow into a million pieces. They were following the orders of a bad guy in the back of the plane and didn’t know any better. Antoine figured the two men actually looked forward to the anticipated bloodbath. He wondered if they’d be sad about losing their big machine. As the multiple propellers on the two right engines started hitting the unshakable hard body of Mr. Alpha, he tried to imagine the shock and disappointment the pilots would feel as their plan took a dramatically different turn. Powerful metal propellers traveling at those speeds merely shatter into pieces when they hit something so impenetrable – something so much stronger. Blades shattered into chunks of metal and broke off from the engines as soon as they came in contact with Antoine’s shatterproof skin. The plane continued moving forward as the man’s body totally destroyed the pilots’ intended weapon. Nothing remained of the propellers within thirty seconds. Pieces of metal flew hundreds of feet away and a big piece even got lodged into the glass of the cockpit’s window – sending the two pilots into the kind of amazed panic Antoine loved. “And now, to really ground this puppy!” Antoine jumped up and grabbed the edge of the giant wing before it passed over his head. With one semi-hard heave he snapped the long thing from the body of the plane. He simply broke the wing of an army A400M like it was nothing more than a popsicle stick he fractured in two. The propellers had felt like nothing more than an annoying fly as they battered against Antoine’s shoulder, head, and arm. The wing had ripped off the plane with barely a tug. Antoine was now back on the ground holding the long strip of metal above his head and he broke the thing in two like he would a cracker. He held the broken wing parts in his hands for a few seconds, marveling at how light they were and then he tossed them to he side, like a kid might throw a broken twig. To him, all of this had seemed so easy and effortless. He knew, however, to his friend, Jose, to the two unnerved pilots and to the other fearful faces now watching him from the plane, it had been amazing. Antoine figured it would take everyone a little while to process exactly what had happened – since it was beyond anything they could imagine. Jose had already seen Mr. Alpha do many astounding things, but that didn’t make this any easier to quickly comprehend. This kind of strength – this kind of power in one’s hands and body – was simply unimaginable – even in superhero fantasies. The planes two remaining engines were still chugging away, so the plane started to turn in a compact circle because of the imbalance. Antoine walked confidently up to the giant front tire and the thick metal bearing connecting it to the front of the plane. With one huge hand, the big man reached up and, realizing even his big paw was too small to reach around the thick cylinder of metal, he simply dug his fingers into the steel, gripping the long support strongly. The plane immediately stopped turning. With one tensed, massive arm Mr. Alpha was holding the huge ‘Grizzly’ in place – easily matching the power of the two remaining engines under the other wing. You could hear that the giant machine was freaking out because it couldn’t move – the engines had a high pitched scream. “Kind of like holding an umbrella in a slight breeze. I’m disappointed in the power of a ‘Grizzly’. I anticipated it would give me much more of a struggle. I guess I keep forgetting just how strong I really am. Time for a little nose dive, fellas.” Antoine pulled – just a simple tug, really – with his massive arm and the bearing and wheel ripped away from the plane. It broke apart easily – metal wrenched from metal. The loud scream of mangled steel could even be heard over the roar of the engines. For a second, the plane stayed in place – suspended in air, but then the nose of the plane fell to the ground with a loud smack. The power of the engines made the plane still turn and the nose dug up ground as it moved, finally stopping when the mound of dirt was too big to push. The weight of the engines – and the fact that Mr. Alpha no longer held the plane in place and upright – made the entire machine list to one side and the giant propellers cut into the field below and finally stopped moving as the engines hit the ground. Suddenly, the roar of the plane slowly stopped – the pilots finally getting smart enough to turn the thing off. It had become quite clear, even to them, that they weren’t going anywhere. Antoine had basically immobilized an entire army aircraft with his bare hands. The big man knew the shock of what he had done had still not sunk in completely for the passengers and crew on the plane. Antoine walked down the side of the plane. A stub of metal stuck out from where Mr. Alpha had ripped off the wing. He made it to the back wheels. “Hi, my name is Antoine. I’ll be your flight attendant, today, but I regret to inform you that this plane will not be going anywhere . . . well, unless I choose to lift it up and toss it in the air.” With those simple words, Antoine – again – easily ripped off the wheels from the back of the plane and the entire belly of the ‘Grizzly’ fell to rest on the ground below. The wild beast had been totally beaten. With two huge wheel bearings in both hands, Antoine walked back toward the middle of the plane. He squeezed the steel in his palms as he passed windows, making sure his onlookers could see his big paws crushing steel and making the long cylinders fold up on themselves in the center. He then tossed the wheels to the side. By now, he stood in the middle of the long body of the plane – not far from the front door. The big man looked at the supposed entranceway and laughed. “Doors are for sissies. Why rip off a flimsy door when I’ve got such a powerful noggin?” In a sudden and unexpected flash, Mr. Alpha pulled his upper body back and then sent his forehead slamming against the metal side of the plane. It felt like he was banging into tissue paper – bursting through the plane’s side easily. The hangar like cavern inside the plane echoed loudly from the big man’s head butt – sending the fifty some odd men inside into a frenzied panic. It wasn’t every day a handsome bearded face came plowing through thick steel. Antoine smiled broadly for his group of shocked onlookers. “Here’s Johnny! Annnnd cue gunfire.” Again, as if it were a golden rule of bad men, gangsters, and guerillas, the gentlemen pointed their guns in the direction of the intruding head and unloaded a barrage of bullets at the smiling face. It was as if machine guns made you stupid or so drunk with made-up power you didn’t think straight. This giant muscle man had just destroyed an army-grade airplane with his bare hands. They still somehow thought their gunfire would be something more than a gnat-like nuisance to that bearded mug resting on such a thick bull-neck. Pellets of metal hit Antoine’s cheeks, nose, eyes, and forehead and immediately flattened into coin-like flat blobs before falling to the ground. The guy opened his mouth – allowing a gob of bullets to fill it up, as if he had been pouring cereal from a box. The gunfire petered out – most of the men had used up all their ammunition or finally had a brilliant epiphany that their supposed powerful weapons weren’t doing a thing to the guy. Antoine chewed the bullets up making sure to smack his lips loudly and rudely, even leaving his mouth open. “Thanks fellas – you help me get my daily allotment of iron. I’m a growing muscle boy, you know, and I need my vitamins. Those bullets would go down better with a little salt, though. I also appreciate the facial – machine gun spray keeps the skin looking fresh, don’t you think. You fellas look like you’ve seen a ghost. A big muscled scantily-clad ghost, that is. The sound of thousands of bullets being compressed against my super strong skin kind of turns me on, gentlemen. You’ll have to forgive the imposing massive hard-on presently giving the triple reinforced material of my posers a battle it may not win. You think those weapons of yours are scary – wait until you see the giant rocket launcher I’m sporting if it rips through my undies. It could ram through the side of this plane as easily as my head did. But I digress, fellas. I’m here to shock and amaze you with my freakish strength – like the good superhero that I am. I’m going to show you that your life of crime has amounted to nothing, now that you’ve come in contact with Mr. Alpha. Let’s leave no man standing before I come in. How does that sound, tiny dudes with big weapons? You know what they say – if the plane’s a-rocking, don’t come a-knocking.” The muscled beast pulled his head back out of the hole it had made and put his massive hands against the side of the giant grounded body of the plane. A loud screeching sound filled the air as thick fingers easily dug into the metal siding – to give the smiling behemoth more leverage for his superhuman task and, actually, just to show off. With a simple tug - that actually equaled the force of a small earthquake - Antoine rocked the body of the plane like it was nothing more than a balloon he was playing with. He heard the sound of fifty or so men falling to the ground in one unified plop – the jerking of the plane had been too much for anyone to remain standing. Antoine stuck his head back in the hole, even as he continued to shake the plane. “Striiiiiike! Better than bowling, fellas . . . much better. It’s like you’ve all had too much to drink and can no longer remain vertical. I tend to knock a lotta guys to their knees and butts everywhere I go. I just have that kind of effect on people. It’s a gift. Time for me to come in, gents, so we can get to know each other on a more personal level – and you can see all my bulges up close. Let me show you how a muscleman makes an entrance.” When powerful hands easily rip apart flimsy cloth or cardboard it can still seem impressive or amazing. Imbedded fingers pulling apart the thick metal siding of an army plane – and making it seem like nothing more than cardboard – can cause a group of men to lose control of all bodily functions. Sunlight suddenly spilling into the dark cavern of the plane as Antoine’s hands pulled open a space the size of a large armoire was like watching a modern version of Samson bringing down the pillars of a temple. Mammoth bulging muscles filled the gaping hole as the superhero stepped through steel that had been peeled back as easily as a banana. Fifty so men stared at the muscled giant – each with eyes the size of dinner plates. From the aroma that filled the space it was clear that everyone had either pissed themselves or dumped a big Antoine induced cum-load in appreciation. Everyone on the plane was still on his ass, shell-shocked by the rippling muscled monster that had ripped through steel as if he had simply been parting a curtain. Antoine dropped his hands to his waist, to give the men his best superhero pose. “Geez, fellas, it smells like a sleazy sauna in here. I have a feeling there are a lot of sticky crotches causing that aroma – the best compliment or welcome a guy could ask for. And it’s clear I have caused quite a few full masts in this here plane. Couldn’t help yourselves when this big man pulverized the side of your big plane so easily, could you? Don’t worry, that kind of destruction turns me on, too. I see a bunch of you gazing at my before-mentioned mammoth tool with looks of awe and a few lustful licked lips. Can’t say as I blame you, gentlemen. I’m just too much to handle, aren’t I?” Suddenly, there was a loud cry from one of the guerillas, a big handsome guy with a macho seventies handlebar mustache. He jumped up, came running at Antoine, and slammed the butt of his heavy machine gun into the big man’s rippling muscled gut. The war-like yell ended as soon as the end of the gun met the immovable densely packed abs of the smiling he-man. Nothing was getting through that wall of muscle. The superhero and the guerilla both looked down at the butt of the gun up against Antoine’s corrugated stomach. The big muscled dude continued to stand there with his hands on his hips - smiling. Then, the two men finally looked at each other. Antoine shook his head in disbelief. “Really? Bullets bounced off of me like they were nothing more than tiny rain droplets and, yet, you thought your silly puny gun would hurt me? My forehead busted through the thick metal wall of your plane. These are abs of steel, dude, made for withstanding a lot stronger stuff than your little machine gun. Let me show you what it really means to crunch your ab muscles.” The wide metal rubber-covered end of the gun was suddenly engulfed by muscled ridges about the size of rolling pins. Antoine’s mid-section was suddenly tensed and immediately there was the sound of heavy crunching – like someone big walking over gravel. There was also a high-pitched screech, which could only come from steel being deformed by something much more powerful. The superhero’s stomach muscles were destroying the butt end of a machine gun. This was something that would not fully compute in the head of the guerilla staring as his weapon was demolished by abs more powerful than anything he had ever encountered. Antoine released the ‘crunch’ and the still-shocked guy in front of him raised the end of the gun to his face so he could see how a guy’s abs – only his abs – had crushed steel as if it had been nothing more than soft foam. The contours of Antoine’s rolling pins were forever indented into the butt. It was squeezed as thin a comic book. “Some guy’s get turned on by gut punches, dude – but I can actually get you off quicker by destroying a high-powered jackhammer being rammed up against my mega strong tummy. You should see it when these puppies take the blow from a speeding car and I don’t even budge – the poor vehicle ends up totaled and I haven’t even got a scratch. Let’s give you something to remember me by, dude.” Antoine reached out and grabbed the long gun from the guerilla. He then raised and lowered it quickly over the guy’s head. The big man grabbed the barrel with his other hand and wrapped it around the waist of his surprised onlooker. It was like he was dealing with nothing more than a wire hanger. Antoine’s powerful hands bent the steel of the machine gun around the guy’s stomach and squeezed both ends tightly together into something like a knob. It took mere seconds and the metal of the gun screamed loudly as it was easily manhandled. Antoine wasn’t sure how this thing would finally be removed without cutting the guy, but that wasn’t his concern. He then grabbed the twisted ends with one mighty hand and lifted the smaller man into the air so they could be eye to eye. At the same time, the muscled hero lifted his other arm into a massive biceps flex. “That’s a pretty impressive weapon, little man, but my humongous gun is a lot more powerful, don’t you think? I wouldn’t go eating a lot of food, if I were you, I didn’t leave much room for growth inside your machine gun belt. Who knows, it could become a new fashion trend. An Antoine original for rehabilitated bad men. Everyone will be wearing them and I’ll be the only man that can make them. Dream about that. Nighty night, mister.” Antoine brought his flexed arm down and thumped the chin of the guy – with just his index finger. The man’s head flew back as if it had been slammed with a battering ram and the dude was out cold in seconds – a lifeless blob wrapped up in a demolished gun. Antoine placed him gingerly on the floor of the plane and turned to the other men – loving all the mouths gaping open in astonishment. It was clear no one had ever seen a superhero before. “Which one of you is Rubio? It’s time to play.”

“Well, it looks like it’s just you and me . . . hey, what’s your name, little man.” “Jose.” “Good name. Well, it looks like it’s just you and me, Jose. Are you ready to go take on some bad guys . . . who actually used to be your leader and comrades?” “I only work for Mr. Alpha now.” “What’s that, Jose?” “I am your assistant, now . . . sir.” “Hey, I always wanted an assistant. Do you do laundry? Not that I have a lot. I mostly wear posers. I’ve just always wanted to ask someone that.” “I can do laundry, clean, and cook.” “You’re hired. When we’re done here I’ll take you back to my pad. Oh, do you do light repair work . . . you know, like holes in the ceiling.” “I do construction and painting.” “That makes you even more invaluable. I tend to break things, if you haven’t noticed.” “Trust me. I notice.” “Okay, to the big house we go, my friend, Jose.” The Ecuadorean smaller ex-guerilla had clearly become accustomed to the big man, in just a few hours. He raised his arms slightly, so Antoine could wrap a big arm around the guy’s torso for carrying. It was as natural as a child expecting his mother to lift him when he needed something, except, to Antoine, the small man weighed even less than a small child. The superhero had just lifted a tank as easily as someone lifts a paper cup. Jose was now an official sidekick. A normal human assistant, who would help clean up after Antoine got too excited and made a mess when he destroyed things. The giant knew his old friend, Marty, would be happy that he had a new ally in Jose. Marty didn’t appreciate Antoine’s strength the same way Jose obviously did. Mr. Alpha assumed he’d now get begged for strength feats at home. Each day would be filled with Jose making up labors for Antoine to do – just like some modern day Hercules. The thought of pleasing the little fella made the superhero contemplate wrapping up his present assignment in less than a minute – so they could head home – but then he realized all the exciting things he could do here to show off for Jose and that got him even more excited. By this point, Antoine had his new sidekick under his bulging right arm and was soaring through the air to land beside the big house. Jose was getting used to the way the powerful thrust of Antoine’s legs made the wind super strong as it whipped by his body. The big man, of course, felt nothing, but it was like being in the middle of a hurricane for his sidekick. After they landed, Antoine set the little guy on the ground. “I was thinking they could use some double wide French doors in this spot. You know, to catch those beautiful sunsets on those hills behind us. That’s me, always thinking of someone else. There are a few men on the other side of this thick wall, Jose. I’d stay to the side until they run out of bullets. Trust me, even though word had surely gotten out that bullets do nothing to me, they’re still gonna let loose like I was a hundred men invading. It’s just what the bad guys do – even if they know I’ll deflect them like they were feathers. Here we go. Stay protected little man. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you get to watch all the good stuff.” “It is awesome, yes?” “What’s awesome, Jose?” “To know you can, how do you say . . . bust, yes bust in wall with hands.” “Oh . . . yeah, yeah it’s really awesome. There are a lot of things I can do. It will be fun to show you. It’s actually pretty easy for me to ram my fist through a wall . . . well, actually anything. I can punch through anything.” Antoine smiled at his little sidekick. He knew at that moment he had made the right decision to bring the strength junkie into the fold. Having an adoring fan around him all the time was going to be fun. Marty got tired of strength displays and destruction. Mr. Alpha had the feeling that his new partner had no limit to his love of strength. It was weird – the guy was not in love with Antoine, he wasn’t wired that way – but he was, however, in love with what the big man could do. Antoine turned back toward the wall and raised his larger-than-a-man’s-head fist to easily plow through the wall. An almost imperceptible light tap on his other biceps stopped him. When he turned to look down toward Jose, the small man was smiling and holding up his little pinkie. Mr. Alpha immediately understood. “I like the way you think, little friend. It is time for a workout for my little finger.” Antoine’s pinkie was actually thicker than both of Jose’s thumbs put together. The small sidekick kept renewing his envy of the big man’s hands every time he looked at them. He felt inadequate every time. Mr. Alpha pressed his small finger against the big wall. He applied pressure – the same amount another guy might push against wet tissue – and suddenly there was a popping sound and cracks started shooting out all over the concrete, originating from the fingertip. Tiny fissions turned into long cracks. Long, narrow cracks turned into big cracks, which then turned into gaping valleys until, with a loud crash, and elephant sized hole in the wall fell inward. Inside it had probably sounded like some kind of monstrous machine was barreling through the wall. The stunned looks on the guerillas’ faces inside made entering with just a pinkie push that much more exciting. Antoine just smiled at the armed cadre of soldiers as dust settled and the sound of destruction subsided. “Ooops, sorry fellas, I might have pushed a little too hard.” Antoine knew what was coming next, so he pushed his small friend behind the part of the wall that was still standing. He knew the minds of criminals – especially when they were introduced to the unimaginable strength of Mr. Alpha. All logic escaped the brain. No matter how many times these guys had been radioed that the giant, mostly naked muscleman that had arrived found bullets nothing more than a nuisance, that information left all consciousness as soon as they were gazing upon his massive bulges in person. Without even thinking, they wanted to put a ton of bullets between him and them – in hopes all the stories they had heard were untrue. Even if the guy had just taken out an insanely thick wall with what seemingly seemed like nothing more than a press you’d use to ring a doorbell, they hoped to heaven they could stop him or slow him down enough to make a run for it. Thousands of bullets shot out towards Antoine. And each one flattened against his hard flesh and fell to the ground. To make the guns look even more useless and to put on a little show, Antoine began to pose as he was sprayed with machine gun fire. It was sort of surreal, even for the superhero, to be throwing his arms into a double biceps pose or crunching out a most muscular as he deflected bullets the way most people’s bodies absorbed and popped bubbles. Jose was close enough to see the bullets compact on themselves as soon as they touched the muscled-packed body of Antoine. It was just like bugs hitting the windshield of a car traveling over a hundred miles an hour. The big man just kept on flexing – as if it was only sprinkling rain a little onto his huge body. Guns finally ran out of bullets and the cacophony ended. “I see you fellas didn’t get the memo. Your bullets don’t even dent in my skin – they do tickle a little. I’m sorry you wasted so much ammunition, but it really is your fault for not listening to the shocked voices of your friends earlier screaming through their walkie-talkies. Everybody give my buddy, Jose, your guns.” Antoine reached behind the wall and grabbed the back of his small partner’s collar. Lifting him off the ground easily and moving him through the hole in the wall and setting him on the floor. Jose still had his fingers in his ears because of all the rapid fire from before. He took his right finger out and made a meek wave to his former comrades. He then quickly went around the room and gathered the ten to twelve guns in the room. It was difficult for him to carry them, but he finally made it back to Mr. Alpha. The big man wrapped his arms around the bouquet of machine guns and squeezed – tightly. To say the guns molded together was an understatement. It was more like some giant machine had melted the middle of each weapon, wrapped them all together like someone wringing out a dishcloth, and then let them refashion into one glob as they solidified again. It looked like some weird piece of modern art. Jose wasn’t sure if Mr. Alpha had increased his body heat a hundred fold to make it happen or if he had merely squeezed so hard it happened automatically. Either way, it was impressive as hell. “I don’t think you guys will ever get those things apart again . . . and even if you did, I can guarantee you they won’t work. Just imagine what a hug from me could do to the group of you fellas. Whoa, the looks of fear on your faces say you’re definitely imagining it. Well, look at this, Jose. These fellas are trying to get into the door where the Ambassador and his family are imprisoned. It seems like something’s keeping them out. That’s a mighty big drill you have there, fellas, if I do say so myself – and I know big drills. Looks like you haven’t gotten very far. Mind if I give you a hand?” It was clear that Antoine’s earlier handiwork – inside the prison vault – had definitely worked. A computer console with multiple gunshot holes over near the door led the big man to believe the soldiers had gotten quite disturbed when nothing they did would open the mechanical door. He was sure they had chosen to machine gun the console – just to see if that would make it work. Now, they had a major heavy looking, artillery-grade drill, which they had been clearly using to try and get through the huge thick metal door. It was clear that the piece of machinery was so big it needed three normal men to use it. Antoine walked over and easily picked the thing up in his huge paws, handling it like it was nothing more than a water pistol. “Now that I’m here, guys, you won’t be needing this thing. I’m much more powerful than this little thing.” With those simple words, Mr. Alpha snapped the huge drill in two – ripping it apart being nothing more than child’s play for him. The thing screeched loudly as Antoine pulled it into two pieces. Jose was starting to love the sound of metal when it screamed because Mr. Alpha manipulated it in a way that was not normal. As a matter of fact, the noise was beginning to be an automatic stimulant below his belt. Antoine then smashed the two drill pieces together in his hands and pushed so hard that they basically became one. He then tossed it on the ground in front of the still stunned soldiers. The poor men still hadn’t gotten used to the powerful masked muscleman in front of them. “Let’s open this little door, shall we?” Antoine was so ‘in charge’ that he turned his back to the little cadre of guerillas and faced the huge vault like door that was about the size of a garage opening. The big man knew the soldiers were so enwrapped in what he was doing that they would be passive and obedient, even without him giving any orders. They definitely wanted to see what came next. Antoine’s back seemed almost as wide as the door, itself. He inhaled deeply, sending his shoulders back and highlighting his insane V-shape even more. The man’s physique truly was spectacular – even for a superhero. Antoine had not wanted to just be powerful – he had desired to look powerful, too. He wanted to be one of those men people always begged to take off his shirt. He desired to look strong and huge no matter what he was wearing . . . or not wearing. The big man could feel the others in the room admiring him – and feeling deep awe as they gazed at all his beefiness. “It seems the combination for opening this door, fellas, is pretty simple – it’s muscles, strength, and Mr. Alpha.” Antoine spread his arms and pressed his fingers against the metal of the vault door. His arms exploded with veins and deep striations as he pushed in – his fingers sinking into the metal as if he were some chef fingering dough. His hands sank into the thick steel until his fingers completely disappeared – total submerged. He braced his thumbs against the door and bent his fingers – anchoring them securely inside the steel frame. Every muscle on his body exploded as Antoine pulled – his upper body responding to the powerful pull from his biceps and his legs bulging out because of the door’s resistance. Mr. Alpha was immediately surprised that his super strength didn’t rip open the door with one tug, but then he remembered, that he, himself, had secured the thing on the inside, so he was battling his own work as well as the door and wall. The huge muscleman also knew, however, that the door would certainly submit – it would just take a little more effort. That was the best part of being a superhero, never having to doubt your power. Antoine, wanting to make sure he still impressed his onlookers, let out a deep, guttural growl and doubled the strength in his pull. Jose could not control himself when he saw what was happening. He made the sign of a cross on himself and spoke out loud. “Santo infierno and holy hell!” Muscles exploded bigger everywhere on the superhero. It seemed that he doubled in size or grew like the Incredible Hulk from the exertion. Ripping the steel door off wasn’t enough for Antoine; he was ripping most of the steel, double enforced wall off the front of the room, as well. The entire façade was coming off in his tight grip; like it was some kind of doll house you could open up to play. The entire house seemed to shift as Mr. Alpha pried steel from steel – tearing an entire room apart. Steel girders popped in two, concrete disintegrated because it was powerless against the man, and the entire metal front of the vault was carried away in Antoine’s hands. The entire room sounded like it was part of an explosion – the men shielded themselves in case the wall came tumbling down. That, however, didn’t happen. Antoine knew everything was connected to the giant thick metal wall that had been the fourth for the room. He continued to hold the huge thing in his hands and turned to his new friends. “Now that’s what I call an entrance! What does one do with a wall? I guess lean it up against another one.” The big man kind of looked like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar. He was looking around – trying to think of how he could best deposit his handiwork somewhere. Ripping off a wall isn’t something one does every day, so there wasn’t really a precedent set as how to handle it. Antoine carried it over to a far side of the big lobby-like room they were in and leaned it against the wall where his earlier hole had been shoved through with just a pinkie. He banged the thing around like a bull in a china shop – hitting the ceiling, knocking furniture over, and causing men to run quickly as to avoid being smashed. As soon as he had dislodged his hands from the steel, Antoine shot his arms into a double biceps pose and looked at his now freakishly big peaks. “There’s nothing like plucking out a wall to build up the arms. Wouldn’t you agree, Jose?” The guerilla-turned-sidekick merely shook his head up and down as he gazed at his new friend’s huge arms. They were now bigger than small children. The biceps ballooned beside Antoine’s head in a way that made him seem like a living morph. His strength was certainly amazing, but the combination of his strength and size was beyond what anyone would think possible. Antoine dropped his arms and walked over to the giant gaping entrance he had made to the prison vault. “Oh no, fellas, look. The vault is empty! There’s no Ambassador or his family. I completely forgot to tell you I saved them a couple of hours ago. Yep, see that big hole in the middle of the room – where the metal floor is ripped apart like wrapping paper. That was me, fellas – busting up through the floor and helping your prisoners escape. I didn’t let on because I still wanted to have some fun – you know, ripping apart a tank, deflecting missiles with my pecs, and tearing out walls with my bare hands. So here’s what I think you should do, my friends. I think you should jump down that hole and when you get out on the other side of the tunnel I think you should return home and be good men. I could have easily flattened all of you with the wall, but I didn’t, did I? I don’t think you all are bad guys; I just think you were convinced by someone to do turn bad. What do you say, fellas? Do you want to escape or shall I show you what these monstrous arms can do to each of you?” There wasn’t even a heartbeat between the end of Antoine’s question and the moment when every single guy in the room started running towards the handmade torn hole in the floor. No one doubted the strength of Mr. Alpha – they had seen what it could do, firsthand. They also had no intention of finding out what kind of damage a bear hug could do to their bodies. Even Jose, getting wrapped up in the moment and forgetting about Antoine’s earlier proposal, started running toward the hole. Seeing the wall so easily destroyed made him a little nervous about his new friend. Mr. Alpha quickly reached out and grabbed his intended sidekick at the back of his pants – lifting him off the ground as if he weighed nothing more than a toothpick. Jose’s legs kept pumping hard and it was clear the guy thought he was still traveling across the room even though he wasn’t moving. He finally stopped and looked up at the big man. “I didn’t mean you, Jose. I still want you as my sidekick, if you’ll have me.” The look of relief on Jose’s face definitely gave Antoine the answer he desired. It was quite clear that the little guy was still trying to grasp the full extent of the power his new friend possessed. It was not every day a superhero asks you to be his sidekick. What did you bring to the relationship to match his ability to fold a tank into something the size of a napkin or the strength it took to rip apart houses. Jose was still dangling in the air – held easily by the one hand of his big friend. That’s when they heard the sound of what could only be the motor of a plane being started. Antoine looked down at his friend and smiled. “Rubio is trying to escape. This ought to be good.”

The third part of this story, though it is another origin story. I need to turn this into a series now that I have "good guys" and "bad guys" in the overall arc. Maybe have them duke out some kind of warrior battle or something and see who wins. It's been tough for me to write longer story arcs because I always favor the origin stuff, the initial muscle TFs. But maybe I can get a six-part series on here with a conclusion to this arc. Always appreciate the feedback if anyone wants to share. The Shrine of the Gods 3 The Dark that Calls to Me As I crossed into the end zone I dropped the football and screamed a loud, low call of victory as my teammates rushed me. Another touchdown all from me and my team, we were soon to clinch our fifth straight victory and qualify for state finals. I couldn't believe it, it was my senior year and life couldn't have been any better. Dave grabbed my pads and pulled me in close, “Sam you're the fuckin' MAN!” he shouted, head butting me with his helmet and smacking my ass in celebration. Patrick and Nate soon joined, and I head-butted back with aggression. “FUCK YEAH!” I shouted, pointing with pride toward the distraught Cardinals – our high school rival. “Panthers going take you down AGAIN!” I said grinning through my teeth, trying to seethe as much out of the losing team. I rocked my hips in a thrust of pride and dominance, pointing at the losers with might. My buddies shoved me back into the field as our players switched for the one-point conversion. I jogged with my head high and my smile wide as I unhooked my helmet and had our trainer Greg shoot some water down my throat. I hit his back in appreciation. Coach walked to me, shaking his head. “We're going to get penalized, Sam” he said. I shrugged, “alright Coach, I'll try,” I said, smirking knowing that I would probably forget again. I just loved the game too much. Loved to win, loved to dominate. The offensive side went back onto the field for one last go. We quickly worked our way toward the endzone once more. Taylor, our QB, signaled to me, I knew what to do, we were going to finish this with attitude. When he hiked the ball, I didn't slip through the defense as I typically did, but instead headbutted my lineman and tripped him over by surprise. I then knocked out another backer as I twirled out of the third guy's grasp, leaving all on the field and in my dust. I turned around and Taylor hit me with the ball, clinching our finish at 63 to 3. The boys lifted me and Taylor up as we each held one arm up in victory. “Better luck next time, suckers!” I shouted as we were carried back to the stands, jeering at our fans and then running off toward the locker room. “That felt fuckin GREAT!” I shouted as we worked our way back to the locker room. Nothing better than having a home game with a runaway win and the fans beckoning for us to lead our team to victory. Coach screamed. “SAM!” he shouted, I turned around as I lifted the pads off my shoulders. “Office. Now.” He said. I kicked off my shoes as I headed toward his office him slamming the door behind me. “You do that shit one more time and you're out! Your arrogance could cost the team, your school, a championship. No more unneeded violent to the other team and no more gloating!” He was serious, but I didn't give a shit. I wanted to tackle him right then, I could have easily overpowered him. The old man had nothing against me. “Yes, sir.” I said, quietly, telling myself it would be better to keep my mouth shut. “You're going to cost us everything. The final 4 starts next week, keep it together, son,” he said, his voice much more controlled. “If you wanna do this in college, if you want to win, you want to go pro, you have to follow the rules. It's no fun if you roll people over to the point that they get hurt, you'll lose your fans, your teammates, your girls, think about it, kid.” he said again. All I wanted to do was show people who was boss. Me. I was the man, the fuckin' warrior and I loved showing off, it was the only reason I played this sport. The team and the fans were just collateral. I took a breath, trying to contain my rage. “Yes, sir.” I said. I ran back into the locker room, outraged by my embarrassing confrontation. Who the fuck was he to have talked to me like that!? He wasn't taking our team to finals, it was all ME! I was the fucking champion! I ripped my undershirt off in rage as the cotton tore to shreds and looked down at my sweat-ridden, bulked body. I crunched my abs and pulled down my pants to get a better look at my bulged package and adoins. “Screw him! I am the man!” I thought to myself. I could hear the guys in the shower. “One of these days, I'll show them all who's boss,” I said with a smirk on my face. “If I were able to really push my strength on the world, they would all know just how much of a dominator I was, they would all lay under my rule.” The fantasy in my head was stretching my dick against my underwear. I looked down at it, smiling. “Maybe Cara will get with me tonight,” I thought to myself, increasing the blood in my dick. I slipped out of my briefs and threw my dirty clothes into the cleaning basket, letting my dick hold at horizontal, not giving two shits if anyone saw. I walked into the shower and told the guys what happened. “All that asshole! If it weren't for you, we wouldn't be going to state!” Dave said, trying not to eye my hardened dick in the shower. Of course my team supported me, my receiving skills won us the game! Brett, our captain, walked into the shower. He was like me, totally proud of his abilities and not afraid to show. He slapped my ass as he walked to the shower head next to mine, his dick swagging with girth as his semi-erection knocked back and forth against his legs. “I could hear coach in his office, Sam,” he said with a smirk on his face. “He won't be bitching when we take state in a few weeks.” We laughed as we talked about what we were doing that weekend. Taylor wanted us to come up to his step-dad's cabin in the woods, offered to have us do a little bird hunting in the fall before the season ended. “We don't have practice tomorrow, let's head up there!” I nodded my head, I hadn't been hunting in a few years, sounded fun to me. Dave had to back out, though: “sorry dudes, gotta run up north to take care of some college apps.” Brett, Taylor and I were in, though, and said we'd meet at Taylor's house to head up to the forest where the cabin was located. Taylor had the jeep, he could four-wheel it up there. The next day, we settled into the cabin and started loading our weapons. I could hear the birds flying and chirping above us, was looking forward to getting out. As we started our hike, though, Brett held his hand up to stop us, and to signal to be very quiet. “What's up?” I whispered. “Isn't that Edwin, that little twerp who goes to our high school?” Brett asked. Taylor chimed in, “yeah, what the fuck is he doing here? I hated that kid, he always cried every time the volleyball hit him in gym class.” I agreed, “yeah and he was too much of a pussy to get naked in the showers after PE.” “That kid wouldn't be caught dead outside or hiking, what is he doing?”Brett asked. “I think we should follow him.” We hit the safeties on our rifles and carefully followed Edwin through the forest. The kid had what looked like a very old piece of paper that he was so carefully following he barely gave himself the attention to notice if anyone else was around. This worked to our advantage as we were able to sneak pretty close to Edwin without arousing any suspicion. Edwin stopped maybe 50 feet ahead of us and began brushing aside sticks, leaves, rocks on what looked like just a stump above the ground. It wasn't. It became obvious that he was revealing a mound of some sort, something engineered. It looked very old and very inconspicuous. “Damn,” I whispered, it was cool. “How does he know about this?” “Not sure,” Brett said, “I'm looking forward to finding out though.” Edwin dropped down a hold and simply disappeared. “Holy shit!” Taylor said, “it must be a cave entrance, or maybe a burial ground." We set down our guns and carefully walked over to the entrance. It was small, but large enough for us to squeeze in. Brett lit up his cell phone and peered down, it was in total darkness. “Brett, turn your phone this way,” Taylor said, pointing, and the light revealed a ladder of sorts etched into the rock wall. “I'll lead the way,” I said, and threw my coat off, giving me enough room to squeeze through as I lowered myself into the cave. After only about 15 feet I hit the ground, and guided my friends down as well as they hit the bottom of the nearly pitch-black cave. We walked for 100 yards through near darkness, slowly opening into a rock cave and moving deeper and deeper underground. The narrow cave then opened into a larger cavern a long, wide, open atrium of a room with light from the sun shining down to illuminate the chamber. It was pretty magnificent, with a stream of water forming a moat around the chamber, and two distinct altars positioned probably 40 feet above us, up a steep ramp to the altars. I first looked to the lower altar and didn't see much of interest, but what looked like a dimly-lit set of clothes, but off to the right of the smaller altar drawn against the wall of cave were some intricate drawings, but what they made out I couldn't tell. Brett tapped me on the shoulder and whispered to me, “what the fuck is he doing over there?” which totally took my attention away from the drawings. Up on the higher altar was Edwin, ass naked, looking at a large, glowing but faint drawing of a warrior on the wall right behind the larger altar. He stood up on a large, rectangular altar that sat against the cavern wall, staring at the painting. Surrounding Edwin on the altar were four pillars at each of the corners of the rectangular altar. "What?" I whispered. I shook my head back at Brett in confusion. I didn't know what he was doing either but we decided to proceed quietly. I kicked off my shoes and sneaked my way up the ramp to a second, smaller altar about 20 feet away from the larger one where Edwin stood. Edwin was so distracted looking carefully at the painting ahead of him, he was unsure of what to do. Taylor followed me up and asked me, “what do you think I should do?” He asked. “You're asking me?” I said. “Let's grab him! Stop him!” Brett followed us closely behind as I turned my attention away from Edwin and toward the paintings next to the smaller altar, the one that the 3 of us now stood on. The paintings showed a story, like comic frames. I followed the drawings: a man, who looked to be incredibly muscular, would walk to the smaller altar, leave his armor and clothing and loincloth on it, then walk naked to the bigger altar, just as Edwin was doing. He put his hand onto the large painting of the warrior, positioned right in front of the altar, and the pillars would light up and engulf him in electricity. “Damn,” I said. It appeared that a “supernova” or something formed around the warrior, he gained massive muscle, and exploded with some sort of power. Whatever it was, I had to stop Edwin. “Let's stop him,” I whispered to my friends who nodded in agreement. “But how?” Brett asked. Edwin was gaining more confidence, he was looking like he wanted to set his hand onto the painting. I was growing more confident as well, the mere thought of going through the ceremony myself was making me excited. I walked up to Edwin's clothes and kicked them all off the smaller altar, having them slide down near the entrance of the chamber. With his clothes off the altar, the painting in front of Edwin went blank. What was a painting faded into nothing, and all before Edwin could set his hand on the wall. I smirked, proud of stopping the little twerp from going through with the ceremony. “Hey Eddy!” I shouted. “What are you doing up there?” Edwin turned around in total fear and embarrassment, shocked and surprised that a group of guys found how his secret place, to to mention the jocks of the high school. “Huh?” he said. Realizing others were around, he quickly covered his small pecker. “Don't just stand there!” I ordered to Taylor and Brett, “get him and drag him down here!” My friends shrugged, figuring they wanted answers too and walked the 20 feet up to Edwin, forcefully grabbed Edwin. “No, STOP YOU FUCKERS, STOP!” he shouted as they dragged him down, one on each arm. My buddies were way more bulked and heavy than Edwin, who probably barely weighed 150. They could easily overpower him. I looked back to the instruction paintings again, this time with purpose and desire fueling my every thought. I wanted to try to this, I was going to do it, I was going to accomplish the very act that I stopped the twerp from doing. I pulled off my flannel and my undershirt in one swoop and dropped them both onto the altar as I followed the first few frames. The warrior who participated in the ceremony was showed a confidence that I wanted to mimic. I wanted to be just as pleased and assured that I was doing the very act that a warrior was poised to accomplish I unbuttoned my jeans and zipped down the fly as I pulled off my socks, right when my friends were walking around, carrying the naked Edwin with them, down to the entrance area of the temple. They looked up at me. “What's up, Sam?” Brett asked, confusion riding over his face. Edwin was continuing to struggle but stopped in fear when he heard my plans: “I'm going to try it!” I shouted, not realizing just how confident I sounded. “Did you guys take a look at these drawings? Look guys!” I beckoned them toward the drawings. “The warrior gets naked, walks to the higher altar, and puts his hand on the painting.” They guys followed, thinking it crazy, but didn't stop me. They were too surprised themselves that I was going to try it. “how did you find this, Edwin?” I asked, directing my attention toward him. “What does this place do?” Edwin continued to struggle against my friend's weight, but he was having no success. “Talk Edwin!” Taylor commanded, also wanting to know what was to happen. “OKAY!” He said. “Just promise to let me go if I tell you.” I smirked. I was tired of making deals of cutting compromises, I didn't owe this twerp anything. But if this thing gave me the strength of the ancient warriors, I wouldn't care about keeping a deal with Edwin. “Okay,” I said, lying with a smirk, “I Promise.” “I was at a museum last week and found this archaeological map that showed me to here, to this place,” he said. “Supposedly the man who goes through with the ceremony gains the powers of the ancient god Ahriman. The god of ...” Edwin stopped himself. “Of what?” Brett asked, tugging on Edwin's arm, but Edwin knew it was too late, he couldn't reveal more, he knew it would be the end of him. I walked down to his clothes and ruffled through his jeans to find the paper. I read it carefully. “Ahriman, the ancient god of destruction, awaits the next male to enter his layer and complete his ceremony, bringing him back to life by infusing his powers into the mortal male, elevating him above humanity.” The rest that followed on the paper was a map to the temple along with some drawings of the ceremony, the same that were located on the wall next to the smaller altar. “Holy shit,” I said, smiling. “this is fucking incredible.” “HEY!” Edwin shouted as I grabbed my shoes and walked back up to the altar. “You can't do it. If you do, you'll kill me. You'll kill all of us! You don't know what it's capable of like I do! You don't know how to control him!” I dropped my shoes and turned back around to Edwin. “Come on, little man!” I said, “you were gonna go through with it? Don't you want to see what happens?” Edwin's description and the ancient map were enough to entice me. I had to try it. I finished unzipping my fly and pushed my jeans down, leaving me only in my gray boxer briefs, long cut down to do my knees to protect any chafing while during my hunt. “But wait!” Edwin said again, tugging his tiny, naked body against my buddies trying to escape. You said you would let me go! At least let me go, please! I smirked back at the nerd. “I remember saying 'I may let you go,' but not until after you check out the show first, bro.” I said. The hunt seemed like a long part of my history, now. I was only thinking of becoming a god, of becoming an immortal warrior. I couldn't wait, I had to try it. I just had to get naked first. Brett shouted up at me, too. “Sam, be careful, man, are you sure you know what that thing is going to do?” he asked. “I'm more sure of this than anything in my life!” I answered, enamored with the thought of going through with the ceremony. “When it's all over, I'll make sure to share some of my strength and powers with you for helping me out!" Bret and Taylor looked to each other, unsure but excited by the proposition. I saw small smirks arise on their lips. “You said you'd let me go!” Edwin said again, struggling once more, this time out of fear and urgency, almost knowing that once I transformed I in fact wouldn't let him go. No, my plan now was to enslave him. And maybe even do the same to my friends too. I didn't care about making deals anymore. “Oh no, Eddy,” I said, “you can't become a warrior without manipulating your adversary. That's why I'm taking the power. And why you're not. Once I merge with the god I'll decide what to do with you.” I tucked my hands under my boxer briefs and stretched them, feeling the cool air hit my naked loins as I shoved them down, past my hairy quads and shins, the smell of my masculine balls surrounding me as the breeze picked the sweat off my loins. I stepped one foot out of my briefs, then another, letting the cotton and lycra compression briefs land onto the smaller altar, a small spark of electricity pulling the briefs down onto the altar. A loud WOOSH surrounded me as the painting of the warrior lit up once again. This time much brighter and clearer than it was with Edwin. I smirked and turned around, my now naked body revealed to the guys, proud to show off who I was and what I was about to gain. “The painting was way brighter for me than it was for you, Eddy!” I said. “Clearly the god prefers a warrior male like myself.” Edwin knew it was true, his eyes were wide with fear. My package was probably twice the size of his and I was proud to carry it. I stepped off the offering altar and walked down by the guys and proudly smirked at them as I crossed myself in front of them, then up the ramp to the main altar, walking slowly and deliberately. I had to take in every moment to savor my nakedness in preparing for the ritual, and knowing that the guys were carefully watching me in envy as I took what was becoming rightfully mine. This was my reign, I wanted to feel every moment. I stepped onto the larger altar and noticed a yellow light emanating from each of the corner pillars, generating some sort of yellow-blazed electricity. There couldn't be any turning back now, I told myself. I wanted this more than anything. What would happen, I asked myself? I would never return to being a mere mortal again. I could do anything I wanted, I would be completely unbound. Once the team got a hold of me, everyone, even the coach, would be under my command. I stretched out my hand to touch the painting but as I reached out I noticed foreign characters beginning to glow on a tablet below me, at about waist height. Dropping my arm, I wiped off the dust and the characters magically turned to a language I could understand. “It's some sort of ceremonial commitment.” I said. “What do you see?” Taylor asked. I spoke more loudly, trying to read the characters as they turned to letter. “There's like an incantation that I need to say, to commit myself to this ceremony. Umm, to the god.” I chuckled, thinking it was crazy, and I turned around and added, “I guess I mine as well go for it.” I turned back to carefully read each line. Only two lines of the incantation were written, but I found that as I read each line, a new one would appear below or above the old one, so I wasn't entirely sure how long the incantation was supposed to last. But I made it this far, I had to take it to the end. I spaced apart my legs and spoke with confidence, reading each line assuring myself that this was worth it, letting the incantation give me more confidence as I read. Oh Great God of Ahriman I come to you, a pure man of strength and aggression Brought here in my One True Form, Naked and Proud To present myself to you in the only true way a man should, To submit himself to the power and presence of you. Both as a pure sign of commitment, And one of confidence, to show that true men Who like me are naked and ready, To receive the ultimate powers of the ultimate warrior-god. "Woah," I whispered to myself. This thing really was for real. I turned back to the guys, watching me in fear as my little talk gave me more confidence to speak louder. Edwin held himself in true fear and jealousy, having obviously never seen the warrior's incantation. I turned my attention to him, my ego growing ever bigger. “Apparently, the god didn't think you were man enough, Edwin,” I added with a smirk. “Only a man like me got the incantation. I'm moving forward with the transformation, you're not. You lost buddy, it's mine now!” I turned back to the incantation and continued. Look upon me, oh great god of Ahriman, And see that I am fully ready to receive you. Come out of your slumber, having been imprisoned here For the past ten millennia. Infuse yourself unto me and return to this world, to this mortal plane of existence And do so by fueleing me with your powers. We will become the one true immortal god to exist here, And will have unfettered control to rule this world to our complete will. The pillars around mere began heating up, sparking yellow electric bolts like magnets to each other, just every couple of seconds they would spark, forming a barrier of sorts around me. I also felt one hit my back and my ass as I read the incantation. A pure feeling of power and pleasure wracked through my body, causing me to stop and examine myself. I noticed my dick started to harden with pleasure as I grew ever more confident and aroused by the thought of becoming an immortal, naked god. The powers were reaching out to me, and giving me more confidence to continue. I smiled back at the guys below me, the mere mortals who were about to watch this jock become a true god right before their eyes! Grant me your powers, oh great Ahriman! And allow these mortals below me to become witness to the transformation That is about to occur. Let them see what will become of me, Let them fear with all that they know as your evil and wickedness Spreads into me, encapsulating your powers unto my body, And as we merge into the ultimate vessel of power. Let them see as their human friend becomes a god, and I promise I will commit to you, Ahriman, that I will make them the first of your slaves By bending their will to my utter being. The electric bolts started swirling with more aggression as the sparks hit me, creating a feeling of what was to become of me, granting me visions of power and strength and aggression, fueling my selfish wishes and making me prouder and hornier than I ever had been before. I turned back around, now my dick at full mast, and smiled at the boys below me, starting to back away in fear, all three of them, even while holding onto Edwin. I accepted my promise to transform the men below me to my will, a promise I would happily make to gain the powers of Ahriman. “This is it, boys,” I said, “brace yourselves for what is come. I don't go back against a promise to a god!” They started backing out into the corridor but I already knew that the incantation would stop them. Do not let them escape, oh Ahriman, enclose this room And I shall fulfill your first wish to enslaving them. The rock wall to exit the chamber immediately sealed over locking the men inside. I spoke louder and with grander commanding presence. Bring them to me, force them to watch us merge! Force them to be witness to the incredible powers we are to gain! To see and feel their self-despair as I become that which they wished to be. Oh Yes, Great Ahriman, make it so, and make me unto you. A strong wind shoved forward my friends and the naked Edwin toward the altar, forcing them onto their knees and trapping them against the floor, the rock holding their weight against it. They were unable to move, they were stuck in a bowing position and forced now to watch me, to watch me become the True God! I laughed as I looked down at them, not ashamed of my erected dick, of who I was, of who I was to become. I cracked my neck and paused for a second, staring down at the helpless humans, forced to watch me become a god. No, I didn't care about being naked, I didn't care about having a full-mast and extended dick. I was the hottest shit around! And they were going to fall victim to my powers. “Be ready boys, for it is coming.” They stared at my dick as I gave it a quick tug, relishing in their witness to my transformation. I turned back to the incantation one last time, knowing that they were watching me. I order it, Great Ahriman! I command you to fill me with your powers now! Awake from your imprisonment, arise through this tomb Implant your mind and your powers into me, And together we will Rule the World! The altar below my feet shook as the painting finally opened into a gold glowing, naked warrior as the electric pillars fully encircled me, forming a barrier of yellow light and power creating a circular fence around me. I had to do it, I had to gain his powers. I threw my hand onto the warrior's package, and felt the powers heat up in the altar around me. The sparks from the pillars worked onto me like a magnet, zapping me and drizzling down my skin. The painting of the warrior melted into the floor and the colors moved to the smaller altar as the sparks forced me to turn around, holding me in place as each pillar sparked onto me, shocking me into mini-muscle spasms. I looked with bewilderment as the colors from the painting moved onto the lower altar and literally melted my clothing into the smaller altar, dissolving and mixing into the colors of the warrior as they traveled through the rock floor and into the pillars of power, using my clothing as fuel to transform me, shifting the colors from yellow to gold and purple, each shifting and changing on a light spectrum as they now started to aggressively build themselves out of the pillars and onto me. “Woah!” I shouted as they increased with their energy and aggression, filling me with strength like I had never known before. My back twisted first as it bulked out, layers of sinew building over my shoulders and down my back as my body built up layers of muscle. I snapped by body forward as the sparks reached around to my front-side, burying into my abs and expanding them out from my six-pack to an easily-defined eight back, digging deep crevices across my body as my pecs flattened and widened out to match the new growth of my shoulders. “OH FUCK YEA!” I said with excitement. I was feeling stronger every second. “Oh god, yes this feels good!” The electric-ridden pillars sparked their way down my body as I felt my ass lock in and bulk out, creating a bulked ass that even the most fit of NFL players would have been jealous of. It locked into a square before pushing out into a bubble. I turned my head despite the forced movements of the electric sparks and got a peek, turning around and noticing my audience watching the bubble ass form. I smacked it with price. “That is WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT!” I said with pride. “Everyone is going to want a piece of this!” I started chuckling at the total growth of my body My legs stiffened as my thighs bulked outward, building layers upon layers of muscle building as they worked their way down to my shins and feet, fine lines of well-defined, crafted muscle truly fit for a god. “Oh yes,” I said again, the pleasure of my growing body becoming almost unbearable. This was better than an orgasm, this was the surmounting pleasure of everything I had ever wanted. The hair on my feet started to grow as a thin line of dark brown hair worked its way back up my body, building my masculinity, giving me the look and physique of the god who was about to grace me with his very being. I knew as the hair wrapped over my quads, up my adonis and over my abs, that I was being made to look at the god at the peak of his glory, his strength, and his intoxicating looks. The bolts worked their way onto my pecker as my dick finally started to turn flaccid once more, me now distracted by the ceremony taking place. But it didn't mean it was getting smaller. No, I looked upon myself with awe as my dick plumped up to twice its normal size, my balls dropping and filling with its virulent seed, a seed fit for an immortal god. I grabbed it and wracked myself with another orgasmic wave of pleasure. “OH YEAH!” I said again, stretching out my arms to allow the power to bury its muscle-building purpose into me, watching as the hair grew over my forearms, thin, brown curls of hair grow over my ever-increasing size of mass and muscle, feeling my shoulders and neck broadening as my face shifted to that of a purely powerful warrior-god. “Jesus what is happening to him?!” I could hear Taylor scream, “we gotta get out of here!” They let go of Edwin, finally, but I knew they were too late. “OH FUCK YEAH,” I said again, “you're too late, humans, for I am to rise above you now!” I was so proud of myself I had to let them know that I was to be their boss, their king, their god, from this point onward. “Watch me, for it is the last thing you do as a free human, hahahah!” I shouted, feeling the shift in purpose from the pillars from bestowing me with muscle to bestowing me with power. The bolts turned red and their ferociousness started swirling around me in a storm of pure power. “Yes, here comes the power. The absolute fucking POWERS!” I screamed as they buried into me. The power to possess, to transform, to mold the will every creature to my purpose, to my calling. I could feel my mind open up as my body gained true immortality, as I could shift physics and reality to my very will. I stretched out my arms and let the powers bury into me as the tornado swarm of power lifted me off the ground, enveloping into me the very being of the god of Ahriman himself. “Yes, I can feel it! MORE!! MOOOORERREEE!!! HAHAHAHAHA!!!” The flesh of my muscle-clad body turned into immortal carriers of power, I was becoming only a human in perception, a way for me to exist on this plane, I could do absolutely anything, and becoming unbound from the confines of humanity was only furthering my selfish want to dominate. To take over. To force those to follow me. My back cracked and my legs spasmmed as my flesh was replaced with powers. How was I to use them? What was I to do? My mind was so full of my selfish desires that I had nearly forgotten of my fellow humans, watching helplessly as I ascended above them. “GIVE ME MORE!” I ordered the altar, watching as the very platform that I stood on only minutes ago crack open with heat and energy, the coffin of the fallen god of Ahriman, finally reopened after millennia of waiting dormant. A supernova, bright with cracking purple and yellow light formed around me, merging my body on this plane with the existence of the netherworld, of the plane of Ahriman emerging from his slumber to cross the threshold and join me in the land of the mortals. “You want me? I am here! I am finally released, let us MERGE!” I could hear the spirit calling out to me, I could see its form, a red, wave of pure energy bridging from his plane and into mine, his power irradiating out from the cracked slab of rock and onto me, circling around my very being, my immortal body now finally ready to receive him. “When we merge, Sam, we will become the single most powerful entity in the universe. I waited for a true man of power and aggression to approach this altar. That little skinny thing did not have what it takes. It took someone who was bulked with a mind as twisted as yours for me to finally come alive. He didn't have what it took. You do. Now, let us become one!” The spirit wrapped itself over me then buried into my every orifice, I could feel it burying into my ass, pecker, nose, eyes, ears, mouth, anywhere it could, as as it settled into my body my powers finally awakened, a storm cloud of red covered me as an outline of my sparking, cut body and my skeletal structure lit up within the cloud. “I am becoming him. I AM BECOMING A GOD!” I shouted as my voice lowered, feeling the god's personality merge with my own, his evil and twisted mind finally settling into mine. I was loving this more than anything, this was what I was truly meant to be. “YES! YEEEESSSSS!!” I shouted again. As the last of the god merged with me, my human form exploded, becoming one with the clouds of power wrapping around me, sucking in the supernova into my very being. The true god's form had no body, it merely existed, and as I evolved to this stage, I took control of the powers surrounding me and formed into a smokey cloud of power, cackling with my new abilities. “OH YEAH THIS FEELS FUCKING GOOD” I shouted as the pillars and altar dissolved around me, the ceremony now complete. “This is what it is like, this is who I truly am now. Look upon me and worship me, mere humans!” Integrated into the god's pure power, I swirled up and around the mortals in the center of chamber, cackling with my newfound power. “I can do anything, now!” I shouted, my mind channeling a form of thought-speak into the humans' minds. My form cracked out purple and gold strikes of power as I came to realize all that I was capable of. My mind had fully opened to the abilities and corruption that poured into me. I was the hottest shit on the planet, no the universe, and I could do anything I wanted. My mind cared not of winning the championship, or of my coach, who I vowed to enact revenge upon. No, becoming a god freed me from all the confines that mere mortals held within them. The humans looked up at me with both fear and admiration. Enthralled with what I had become. I could entice them to do anything now, for me, or to me, or force them to submit to my power. My attention went onto Edwin and I was reminded of the promise I made to Ahriman: the promise to turn each of these men into my first followers. My pawns. I encircled Edwin, releasing and pushing my friends to the side. They kept their attention on me as I lifted the little guy up into the air, levitating his naked body and flipping around in a dizzying confusion. “No please, Sam, don't do this to me, don't hurt me, please, put me down...” he kept saying with a fearful, sorry plea to me. It made no difference to me, he was mine now. Encircling him in my power, I decided to have a little fun. I could deposit some of my power into him, making him a demi-god of sorts, and in doing so put him into my command and control. I started to push my power into him through his butt and pecker, feeling out his muscles and organs and transforming them into immortal containers, similar, but lesser than, my own. He felt me enter him, and felt me transform him. “OH FUCK!” Edwin shouted in both pain and pleasure. “What the fuck is happ...en...ing to...me?? AAAAAHHHHH!” His tiny voice screamed in fear. His body cracked as it grew from his measly 5'5” to 6 then 6'5” feet. “Oh yeah!” he shouted, his fear turning to confidence as he checked out his arms and expanding pecs, abs and thighs growing out with thick, masculine muscle. His voice dropped as I more violently enforced my powers into him, leaving him with a body of the most built athletes, his neck and face growing to match the masculinity I deposited into him. I could feel his mind opening up to my own, I twisted it away from innocence, away from being a normal senior who just wanted to get good grades, and corrupted it with feelings of lust, revenge, evil-doings. “Mmmm,” Edwin said as his voice dropped lower, “feels fucking good!” Taylor and Brett looked upon the scene in fear, now realizing that two gods were growing before them, two who could now take their self-will away from them. They backed to the corner of the cave but I kept them trapped, having kept the solid rock in place since Ahriman sealed the temple. The floating Edwin grabbed his package as it plumped to three times his former size, his veins and girth growing downward as his balls became heavier and larger. Edwin laughed in pleasure, feeling the true masculine power of manhood. All he wanted now was to serve me, and we both had a purpose under Ahriman: to take over the world, and to create an army of muscle-clad warriors. I dropped him to the ground and turned invisible, taking witness to Edwin's now-corrupted acts—waiting for him to follow my orders, corrupted by my power. He started chuckling as his raised himself from the ground, his knees rising, exposing his massive quads and dick as he stretched up his back and abs. “Heheh, yes,” he said, “the great god himself bestowed his powers into me, and now it's time I share them with you.” He raised his arm, new puff of hair under his armpit now exposed, and lifted Taylor from the ground. “You, Quarterback, know not of the powers I have within me, but let me...” he smiled, “share them with you, shall I?” Using his other hand, Edwin directed Taylor toward him and as he did, he used his mind to rip off Taylor's shirt and yank down his jeans and shoes, dropping them to the floor. “Wait, no, Edwin,” he said, “what are you doing? What are you doing to me??” Edwin reached out with his arms and grabbed Taylor, flipping him so his back was to Edwin's front side and hugging him at his chest. Edwin was now a little more bulked than the star football player, his head about 3 inches higher than Taylor's. He floated the two of them down to the ground and let gravity take its place for the man and his god. Edwin had Taylor frozen solid in fear, a tear rolling down his face as he looked to Brett in fear. Edwin let his lust take over him. He moved his hands down the jock's hairy chest and toward his boxer briefs, shoving his hands under his underwear and reaching for his massive package. “Mmm,” they both said in unison as Edwin grabbed Taylor's package. “Big man, but not big enough, yet,” Edwin added, moving his hands to the side of the jock's butt and ripping apart his briefs with his own hands, exposing Taylor butt naked and dropping the briefs to the ground. Now that both god and man were naked, Edwin could feel the jock's hairy butt against his newly-grown dick and his own thick wave of pubic hear. “How about becoming a god yourself, eh?” Edwin asked as he pulled back Taylor's head, kissing him on the cheek. “A god doesn't discriminate, I'll take any human I wish.” As Edwin's dick rose and began penetrating Taylor, so too did Taylor's rise, his mind becoming filled with the thought of gaining the seed of a god, of turning into one himself, of becoming mind-bonded with the god of Ahriman and to these two gods who were in the presence of him. He had never kissed a man before, but was now overcome with the lust of Edwin, the massive, power-ridden jock who grew from shrimp to master. Taylor tried to turn around to straddle Edwin appropriately, but Edwin remained in control, shoving Taylor against a rock ledge and penetrating him fully in his rear, mounting him onto his mega god-sized dick. “Ohh!” Taylor shouted, “give it to me, mighty Edwin, give me your seed!” he begged as Edwin, overcome with lust and a need to force his powers into Taylor, started pumping. Though Taylor had stopped crying, becoming fully transfixed by the power of the god, Brett could only look upon them with fear, his own eyes tearing up, not knowing what could happen to him next, fearing he would lose his own free will and becoming enslaved to the gods who rose above him. It didn't take long for Edwin's load to become ready, “Here it comesss!” he shouted as his dick chocked, cocked and pumped loads of his immortal semen into Taylor. “oh FUCCCKKKK!” Taylor shouted as he felt the seed spread through his ass and up and into his body, him now exploding with muscle he never dreamed he could have obtained by lifting weights. He threw himself off of Edwin as he convulsed in every direction, his legs and arms spreading out as they grew with pounds of additional muscle. “YEESSSS!” he shouted, watching as his thighs expanded into footballs, his adonis deepening its crevice to look like an arrow pointing at his ever-expanding, fully erected penis. His abs chiseled inward and his pecs flattened and pushed outward. “MORE MORE!” He said as his shoulders broadened and his hair grew down into a god-like mane. “Yes, I have become the god of strength!” He said as his muscles blew outward to, at least in human form, become even bigger than Edwin or me. “I can feel him entering my mind, let him take control!” He said as our minds finally met, me pushing my will and purpose into him. “Good man, Taylor, become the demi-god you always wanted to be and bid to my every will!” “YEEEESSSS! HAHAHA!” he shouted with a malicious evil, “I can feel your powers!!” he exploded into electricity as I elevated him to a higher demi-god status, becoming a true god of strength, making him more powerful than Edwin but still less than me, “YES YES!!” He shouted again, grabbing his package and fiercely masturbating until his seed cocked and exploded volleys of black spunk. The naked and transformed Taylor collapsed onto the cave ground, laughing in pleasure, Edwin joining him and lifting him up, the two of them checking out their massive bodies and immortal powers. “oh fuck yeah!” they said again, in unison. I reformed my true-god, electric and smoke-ridden form and encircled around Brett. “What to do with you?” I asked. Brett was my closest friend when I a human. And I wanted him to become my second in command. He could have the transformation abilities, the god who would possess and transform into any human form to best determine who we would recruit. I started poking and shocking him in humor, but the guy was nearly going to pass in shock, and I pulled myself back. “Maybe its best if I become something you understand,” I said, and I pulled the smoke back into a human form, turning my power into flesh, becoming the muscle-ridden god that I was before exploding into my true form. “Ahh,” I said as I formed back into a human. The muscle covering my body was perfect, I was hotter than the top models and football players I used to envy. I turned around to look at my perfect butt, and gave my dick a quick tug, wracking my body in pleasure before turning back to Brett. Taylor and Edwin flanked me on either side, the three naked gods looking upon the last human in the room. “It's time for you to become one of us, Brett,” I said, walking toward him. He started backing toward the cave wall, in incredible fear but knowing that, after everything else he witnessed, there was absolutely nothing he could do about it. I extended my arm, “let me give you a glimpse of what I can do,” I said, holding my arm out for him to touch. “Grab my arm, Brett, feel what it is like to be one of us.” Brett had no choice, he had to either accept his fate willingly, or be forced into it. Of his own will, and in fear he would be forced into it, he grabbed arm, and I fed him the visions of being a god. “Oh wow,” he said, going into a deep daze as I saw the tent in his pants push hard outward. “Oh fuck,” as his eyes glazed over, seeing the power of the naked warrior-gods. Feeling the ability to arise above humanity, to become unbound, to be free. “ARGH!” He shouted as his dick ejaculated his last mortal semen, lost in the incredible pleasure of being a god. Brett opened his eyes and looked upon us, saw the perfection, saw the corruption. He wanted it. “Tell me what I need to do,” He said, “I'll do anything.” “Take it off,” I said, and watched as the jock threw his shirt and shoes off, quickly unbuttoning his jeans and shoving them down his smooth quads with his boxers, trying to get as naked as fast as he could. He stepped out of his clothes with no fear, not even covering his package. “Anything, my god,” He said, “I'll do anything. Turn me into you, Sam.” He said, looking upon my naked form with deep desire. “Accept it, Brett,” I said, turning back into my true-god form, “accept what you are to become, and relish in the POWER!” I broke myself back into a god as my electric powers surrounded Brett, digging into body. “Oh fuck! Yes, I can feel it! HAHA!” he shouted. Brett had smooth legs and only a small amount of pubic hair, but the guy already sported a massive package, accented by his horizontal dick from his earlier episode. Brett brought his arms down to his dick, feeling the power surrounding his loins. “OH YEAH!” He said again, “feed them to me, Sam! Give me your powers!” I sparked the same electric power that I gained on the altar, giving Brett the ability to possess, transform, and be immortal himself. Doing so increased his muscle mass: expanding his back, pecs, abs, and adonis. His dick plumped up again as his balls increased, and his pubic hair sprouted up over his waist line and over his abs as his legs pumped up to the size of a speed skater's, brown hair again rolling over the man's ass and legs. As I fed my power into him, I connected his mind with mine, and with my other demi-gods, the four of us connected in both purpose and power, they were now under my complete control, ready and willing to do anything under my bidding. Brett's body exploded into his own demi-god form, being the second most powerful of the bunch, and I separated myself from him, the god coming to understand his true form in pure power. His chucking turned into pure cackling as he realized all that he was capable of. “YES...YES!! HAHAHAHAHA!” he shouted. “I can feel the POWERS!” We both laughed and swarmed around the chamber, I ordered back open the entrance and we both swarmed up and out of the chamber, leaving our fellow demi-gods to follow us up in their human form. We encircled around the forest floor before collecting ourselves and turning human once more, our fellow gods levitating out of the mound's entrance hole and joining us. The four of us could barely contain ourselves, we wanted sex and we wanted more men to transform, we could think of little else. “I'm going to show coach who is his fucking boss now,” I said. “and we need Dave on our side too.” “We need the soccer jocks too,” Brett added, “they are the most masculine at the school after us. I want to join Chris and Hector to our side,” we nodded in agreement. Then we laughed, realizing what we were capable of. But I stopped when I realized something terrible. “We're not the only ones,” I said, sensing the other men who were transformed by other god's shrines. “FUCK! WE ARE NOT THE ONLY ONES!” I exclaimed again. “What are you talking about?” Taylor asked. “You guys can't feel it, but I can,” I said. “Ahriman was the god of wickedness, entrapped by other gods millennia ago. He is now free and in me, ready to rack his havoc on the world. But he wasn't the only one.” I shut my eyes and sensed the other gods that were now contained in other men around the world. “There's other men, too.” I said. “Men who merged with other gods, and they have a purpose to stop us.” I asked Ahriman why, “you told me you were the only one!” I said. He responded in my mind, “I was supposed to be the only one. After I was entrapped, other gods also threw themselves into shrine form to await to merge with other men. They are powerful and they will try to stop you, but I am far more powerful than they are, you will be able to conquer them.” I chuckled, “we have a challenge, men” I said, “other gods exist but we are more powerful than them. We will build our army, then we will attack these gods, and when we win, we will take their powers for ourselves!” The four of us cackled as we levitated above the tree line, turning ourselves invisible and flying toward the school. We would be prepared to build our army at the next team practice.

Hey guys, welcome to my first ever, somewhat longish, growth story! *woo, yay, balloons* Been on the forums since the old one and mainly lurked, though I know a few of you from roleplays and chatting. I've started god knows how many growth stories over the last few years but this is the first one I've actually finished so I think it should go here. It has one of my all time favourite superheroes starring. Spidey's always had a soft spot in my heart and is certainly responsible for several fetishes of mine, some of which are in the story. Feel free to leave critiques and comments, they are very much appreciated. If you feel there's anything I could have done better then please let me know, and I'll keep it in mind in the future. I hope to post more stories but whether they will ever turn up is anyone's guess. And as a fair warning, the story doesn't contain any sex (wish it did but it didn't fit in), but it does contain some non-graphic masturbation. Also as a warning, though this is spoilers so read the next part only if you don't mind a slight spoiler: Anyway, please enjoy... EXPERIMENTER: SPIDER-MAN ‘Mmpf… where am I?’ That was the first thought that came to Spider-Man’s, AKA Peter Parker’s, mind when he regained consciousness. The last thing he could remember was web swinging through the city when he went to investigate a burglar alarm at a jewellery store and then everything went black. Much like wherever he was now. Even with his eyes open, there was no light and everything was in darkness. He tried to move but nothing, like his body was frozen to the spot. “Hello? Anyone home?” he called out into the black. “Ma? Pa? Creepy Axe Murderers?” “Finally, you’re awake,” said an echoing voice. Light grew from no visible source, black becoming white. As Spider-Man’s eyes adjusted to the illumination, he noted that wherever he was had no discernible floors, walls or even ceilings. Pure white just seemed to go on forever in every direction. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he quipped. “White, white and more white. Must be a nightmare when you drop a Kleenex in here.” A man in his late-twenties with a handsome face appeared in front of Spider-Man dressed in all black, his clothes tight over his muscles and leather boots shined to perfection. “Welcome Spider-Man, I am Experimenter,” said Experimenter. “And this is my evil crib…” said Spider-Man sarcastically. “Why can’t anyone ever buy a spider dinner BEFORE they kidnap me?” Experimenter chuckled in bemusement, shaking his head. “I admire your wit, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “You have been most amusing to watch.” “And that’s not creepy at all,” quipped Spider-Man. “Let me guess? You’ve kidnapped me to stop me from preventing you doing your evil doing? Monologue about how you’re the one to finally stop my do-gooding ways and how your plans will succeed? Let me tell you, I’ve done this scenario more times than I can count and it always ends the same way.” “Alright then, Spider-Man, if that were true then try and stop me,” chuckled Experimenter. “What are you waiting for?” Spider-Man tried to move his body but it was still completely frozen, like his muscles were being stubborn and not listening to his brain; only his head was able to move. “Just gimme a minute,” said Spider-Man. “Finding it difficult to move?” asked Experimenter. “Try not to strain yourself, I beg you.” Spider-Man tried and tried but his body just wouldn’t respond. “Alright, maybe you got me a little,” said Spider-Man. “Congratulations!” “I’ve more than ‘got’ you, Spider-Man,” chuckled Experimenter. “You’re in my domain now.” “And where exactly is your domain? Winnipeg, Manitoba?” “Not quite,” replied Experimenter, folding his arms over his chest. “My domain exists outside of space and time, outside of reality. A pocket dimension, if you will, completely under my control. What I say goes here, including you.” “Sorry Experimenter but this isn’t Fifty Shades of Grey, I have to sign the contract first and there’s no way in hell I’m doing that,” said Spider-Man. “As if you have a choice, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “Or should I say… Peter Parker?” With a wave of his hand, Experimenter made Peter’s mask disappear. “H-how did you know that?” gasped Peter. “I read your mind Peter,” said Experimenter. “I know every little thing about you.” “You’re an inter-dimensional telepath?” asked Peter. “Not quite; my powers are many but you could say that they are what I need them to be,” said Experimenter. “I can change and alter anything in this plane to what I see fit, in your world my power is somewhat limited so I set a trap and brought you here. You see, I am a very curious being and people like you – special people – you fascinate me.” “So what are you going to do with me?” asked Peter, scowling. Experimenter smiled ominously. “Whatever I want. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it.” “Terrific…” groaned Spider-Man. “First things first, that costume…” said Experimenter, summoning a chair from nowhere and sitting down with a leg crossed. “It goes.” With a wave of his hand, the iconic red and blue costume was gone and Peter was standing motionless and naked. Experimenter cocked an eyebrow at the sight whilst Peter couldn’t help but blush. “Nice,” purred Experimenter. He rubbed his crotch through his tight black clothes, which made Peter cringe. “Any other day, that might be a compliment…” said Peter. “So… what are you going to do with me?” “Well Peter, looking through your memories has given me quite a lot to consider,” Experimenter mused. “It’s fascinating how a science experiment on irradiating spiders gave you such… incredible abilities. Such a transformation… It was a definite improvement from before.” “So what, Clarissa,” said Peter. “Why don’t you explain it all, how has that got anything to do with this?” “Well you became so different with just one spider bite,” explained Experimenter. “So I’m curious to see what another one could do…” Experimenter held out his hand a familiar spider appeared and floated above the palm of his hand, scuttling its eight legs in mid air. “One spider transformed Peter Parker from skinny geek into Spider-Man, with the powers and proportionate strength of a spider,” said Experimenter. “So I wonder what another bite will do. How… proportionate will you become?” The spider began to float toward Peter and landed on his chest. Despite his immobility, he could feel it crawling over his body. Peter wanted desperately to do something, anything, to move and swipe the spider away. It crawled up his chest until it reached his neck. Peter grunted in pain as he felt it bite him, injecting its radioactive venom into his bloodstream and when it was done, the spider vanished as if it had never been there. Peter could feel his heart beating a mile a minute as the radioactive venom surged through his blood, sweat forming on his brow and dripping down his body. His chest heaved as it began to take effect, his body beginning to burn and shake. With each breath, his muscles began to swell and thicken. Pecs pushing out further and further, swelling out with thick hardening muscle. His shoulders widened, deltoids becoming bigger and rounder and his traps expanded, growing further up his neck. Veins began to push further out from under Peter’s skin, extending up his arms as his forearms began to thicken, up to his swelling biceps and triceps that jutted further and further outward. While his waist stayed trim, his lats pushed out wider and wider, forcing his arms out more as his back swelled into a thick mountainous range with a deep curvature to his lower back and giving him a v-taper bodybuilders would kill for, swollen obliques pointing down to his junk. Peter’s abs contracted and swelled, his six-pack becoming a perfect, symmetrical eight-pack. His abdominal mounds were like hills, deep cuts separating each abdominal while veins pushed out from under his tightening skin. Even in his immobile state, Peter’s thickening legs were forced out wider as his inner thighs demanded more room. His quads ballooned, each quad head visible under his taut skin with deep cuts separating each one, hamstrings swelling and glutes expanding into a huge, solid, muscular ass, jutting outward like a shelf. His calves grew out into thick, powerful diamonds of pure muscle jutting from each leg. Peter’s feet and hands grew thicker to stay in proportion, though it wasn’t the only thing. To finish off, Peter felt his genitals grow bigger. What was once fairly sizeable between his legs was now an obscenely sized soft cock and thick balls. Peter’s huge chest heaved as the growth stopped, sweat covering him head to toe; he was now truly feeling the weight of his bigger body. Experimenter stood, a huge hard cock pushing out from under his clothes, examining the fruits of his experiment. At 5’10”, Peter looked like more like Venom with the amount of muscle on his body. Experimenter ran a finder along the curve of Peter’s left pec, wiping sweat away and he sucked his finger. “Sublime,” he said, taking Peter’s pecs in his hands and squeezing them. “You were already the proportionate strength of spider. It seems it’s increased exponentially. How does it feel?” “Wrong,” spat Peter, catching his breath. Experimenter let out a loud laugh. “I’m sure you feel that way now. Perhaps if I let you explore these new… abilities, you’ll change your tune. I think you’ll find your body is not the only thing that’s changed.” Experimenter vanished and in his place, the streets of New York grew from the ground, albeit empty of people, cars and completely white. Peter felt control return to his body and he stretched himself out. His body felt different, stronger and more powerful than ever. Despite his bigger size, Peter was still incredibly flexible. His spider sense was much more powerful; Peter had much greater sensory perception of the world around him. Without even looking, Peter could feel the world around him with his spider sense. Peter jumped and was instantly surprised and the speed and height of his jump, he had nearly completely scaled over a building twenty-five storeys high. Despite having no web shooters, on instinct he touched his middle fingers to his palm and organic webbing shot out from his wrist and he began swinging through the seemingly endless streets. His speed and momentum were much greater than before Experimenter brought him here, covering a city block in half the time. Peter let go of a swing to land on a building but, not used to his faster momentum, slammed into the building and caused the wall to crack where his hands and feet pushed through. “Oops,” chuckled Peter. He raised a hand up to grip the wall and as he moved, he began pulling chunks of the wall out. “Gah, my wall-sticking ability is much stronger,” muttered Peter. “Gotta focus it down a little.” It was just like when he first got his powers, Peter had to learn and explore his body and powers once again because they had changed so much. No longer did he merely stick to walls, his adhesiveness was much greater in that he could effectively use it to destroy obstacles and be immovable when climbing. As Peter went through the city testing his new body, challenges would appear out of thin air for him. On one street an assortment of vehicles appeared and Peter took great pleasure in testing out his much greater strength. Where a car had once presented a small challenge to his previous strength, he found he could now pick these up with ease, lifting them overhead with one hand as if they weighed as much as a laptop computer. Lifting other vehicles like SUVs, buses and armoured vehicles were so easy that Peter would lift them overhead and squat a dozen reps before casting them aside, unworthy of his attention. There was even a big tank that was a little more challenging that the other vehicles, but Peter was still amazed at his strength as he lifted it above his head and dropped it to the floor, muscles flaring and veins pulsating. He even grabbed the cannon and swung the whole tank down like a hammer, smashing it into the white paving. He then swung it around and let go, sending it flying a mile down the block until it smashed into a building. The power was intoxicating. "Enjoying yourself?" asked Experimenter, who appeared before Peter. "Yeah, maybe," said Peter, grinning and inadvertently bouncing his pecs. "This power is incredible... I feel like the Hulk! But without, you know, the uncontrollable urge to SMASH!" Experimenter chuckled, folding his arms over his chest. "Perhaps another test?" he asked, cocking an eyebrow. Experimenter disappeared and in his place, several dozen men appeared, like white dolls all wielding a variety of weaponry from clubs, knives, guns and even rocket launchers. Within seconds Peter's Spider Sense went off. Where once it would warn him of danger within close proximity, it now gave him much greater perception of his environment. Everything was... slower, yet time moved normally. He could feel his opponents' every tiny movement in his mind, able to identify each individual threat, even if they weren't in his field of vision, and form a plan in his head. He shot a dozen webs from one hand, each attaching to the men with melee weapons and pulled them from their grasps whilst simultaneously flipping around and twisting his body at greater speed than before to dodge a hail of incoming bullets. Peter noticed that his equilibrium and balance were a little off as he wasn't used to bouncing around with such weight and momentum but quickly adjusted to prevent himself from slamming into the ground and leave himself open to attack. In less than a minute, Peter had disarmed and webbed up half of his opponents without taking so much as a single hit. He had a natural control over his ability to weave his new organic webbing and formed a thick dome of webs around his crouched body as his enemies shot at him, the bullets ricocheting off his shield. When their guns were empty, Peter sprung out from the web some like a cannon, taking several out by clothes-lining them and snipe-webbing a couple of others to tangle up their bodies with thick, explosive globules of web. Soon they were all defeated, webbed up and stuck to buildings and hung from streetlights. It had taken less than three minutes and Peter was in awe at his speed and agility in taking down such a large, multi-armed gang with such ease. Though his basking was short lived as his spider sense went off and he sensed that right behind him, barrelling down the street at 120 mph was a six car train merely seconds from hitting him. Peter spun on his heel, digging his feet in with all the strength of his spider-adhesiveness, putting his hands out in front of him. The train slammed into him at full speed, the ground crumbled and trenches formed as his feet went backwards, as Peter used all his strength to stop the train. His body was racked with pain but it only fuelled his will. He screamed as he pushed back, muscles flaring and bulging, the train beginning to slow as he demanded that it submit to his strength. The wheels of the train kept spinning, but they were losing the battle of wills, until finally Peter brought it to a halt. Then he started pushing back, forcing it to reverse until he was gaining momentum and running back down the street, the train feebly trying to push forwards. He dug his hands in, bending the white metal into his palms to get a good grip. He jumped, pulling the train up with him and then slammed it to the ground, watching the train crumple into a conjoined heap, lying helpless and immobile. He landed with a thud, chest heaving and muscles twitching, examining his handiwork. “So much power,” he muttered. “Look at what I’m capable of…” “Impressive, is it not?” asked Experimenter, appearing before Peter. “Yes, it is,” Peter replied. “But it is too much for one man to hold. With great power comes great responsibility and this... I feel out of control. Like, if I don't keep my body in check then the power will overwhelm me." The White City shrank away until the two men were standing in the room they began in. Experimenter cocked his head to the side and massaged Peter's deltoid soothingly. "Perhaps, then, you need a reminder of who you really are," said Experimenter. He stood to the side and waved his hand, a full length mirror appearing in front of them. Peter took in his unfamiliar naked reflection, how much different his body looked. He felt awkward, exposed and, despite his size, vulnerable. "I've seen into your memories, Peter," said Experimenter. "Even after you became Spider-Man, you have always seen yourself as the skinny geek you once were..." The reflection changed to Peter before the spider bite that transformed his life. The reflection stood wearing thick glasses, loose pants held up by a belt on his thin, awkward body with almost no muscle on his shirtless chest. Peter felt tears begin to well up in his eyes. "You don't feel strong unless you're Spider-Man, do you?" asked Experimenter. "The mask, the costume, you feel the strength and power from them but it also reminds you of the responsibility." Experimenter placed his hand on Peter's pec and the familiar red and blue costume expanded over Peter's body. Now reflected was an Olympia-sized Spider-Man, costume hugging every bulge and clinging to every separation on Peter's body. "It's more than a costume," said Peter quietly. "It's a symbol, a reminder that these powers are not for my own needs, but to help others." "Perhaps then your new strength is not such a bad thing, Peter," said Experimenter. "In your memories I have seen how you have overcome obstacles beyond your abilities by coming up with solutions to compensate for your shortcomings. But now your power is greater. You can do more to protect the people so long as you keep reminding yourself of your responsibility. You're stronger, faster, your limitations are now fewer. Isn't that better?" Peter slowly nodded, remembering the feats he had just accomplished with his greater powers. Experimenter smiled at the acknowledgement, seeing in his mind how Peter was beginning to sway. "Perhaps you need a new symbol, a new costume to reflect your greater power and responsibilities. A new reminder." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter's old costume disappeared. In its place, a new costume formed over his body. Tight black spandex covered him head to toe and like before, clung to every bulging muscle and hugged in every separation. The upper body was sleeveless, his thick deltoids protruding and showing off how powerful his body was, with a red spider emblazoned across his thick pecs and down his stomach. His arms had long black gloves where the upper hems hugged his bulging biceps, the fingertips and elbows covered in a red web design. Covering his lats and down his waist was a similar red web design that only pronounced how wide his upper body was, whilst highlighting his solid, deeply cut eight-pack. His lower half was similarly black. Along the outsides of his thighs was the red web design, which also covered over his calves. The soles of his feet were red which led up to red webs covering his toes and heels. The mask was black up to his cheeks and up to the back of his head, above there it was red with a black web design. The large lenses covering his eyes were red, shaped like the eyes on his previous costume. Peter was impressed at his new costume, turning around to see his back. There was another red spider, the upper legs stretched across his back and the lower four going down to just above his jutting glutes. "A new look for a new Spider-Man," said Experimenter, massaging his hard cock through his clothes. "A stronger, unstoppable Spider-Man." Peter grinned under his mask, flexing his muscles and watching how his body stretched the costume. He really did look powerful, he thought to himself. "Thank you," said Peter. "And I get to stay this way? No strings attached?" Experimenter grinned, but it was a darker smile. "Who said I was finished yet?" Peter found himself unable to move again. He growled, furious. "What more do you want from me!?" barked Peter. "Tsk, tsk," said Experimenter, tutting, running a finger over Peter as he walked around him in a circle. "That's no way to treat the person who so easily gave you your new powers, and could very easily take them away again. And more." Peter went silent but still scowled. He had no way of gaining any hand in this place so reluctantly remained docile. Not that he had much choice. "Now, if you promise to behave then I will let you have control over your body again,” said Experimenter. Peter said nothing but with a wave of Experimenter's hand he was on his knees. "Promise?" Experimenter asked again. Again, Peter was speechless. Experimenter sighed and with another wave of his hand, sent shockwaves of pain throughout Peter's body. Peter ground his teeth together to stop himself screaming. "Promise!" growled Experimenter. "I won't say it again." "I PROMISE!" screamed Peter and the pain stopped. "Good boy." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter was able to move. He was a little shaky but managed to get up on his feet. He was sweating profusely and ripped his mask off to get a little air. "So... there's a memory of yours I'm quite curious to revisit..." Experimenter mused, scratching his chin. "Oh yeah?" asked Peter, his voice shaking. "Which one?" Peter was feeling like hell and it was getting worse. The pain Experimenter had hit him with before must have been stronger than he thought, Peter mused. His head felt light and he like the room spinning. "What would be the fun in telling you and spoiling the surprise," said Experimenter with a sly grin. A pain greater than what Experimenter had hit Peter with shot up his sides. Peter fell to his knees, hunching over and wrapping his arms around himself, grunting loudly in pain. "M-my sides," Peter managed to choke out. "The... The pain..." Peter's body shook, the pain wouldn't stop. He gripped himself tighter, sweat pouring off his body. "What... What are you DOING TO ME!?" Experimenter just smiled, watching Peter try and fight what was happening. "Pain... The pain, it's excruciating," Peter snarled through his teeth. He suddenly felt something touch his arms through his costume and Peter's eyes bulged with fear. And then it pushed again, several things, fighting for room. He tried to stand but he was in so much pain he could barely move. Four distinct lumps under the tight spandex forced his arms away before shrinking away. Peter dared to look down at his body and he screamed at what he saw. There were four hands pushing out and going back down under his costume. "No!" he shouted. "No please! Not t-this! Must... Control... It... The pain... No... Feels like I'm being r-ripped apart. Can't... Let it... Happen. No! AHHHH!" Peter wrapped his arms back around himself but it was too late. The pain grew greater and greater, building to a head, until he couldn't stop what was coming. Four huge, muscular arms ripped through the sides of his costume, each one as big as his usual arms. Two were attached to his lats while the lower two came out from just below them above his obliques. Peter screamed in horror as he watched his extra limbs grab each other. He could feel their individual touches, feel the muscles in each new arm bulge and flex with every movement. He wanted to rip them off and they reacted to his thoughts, pulling at each other with all their strength but it just shot pain through his body. “W-why!?” gasped Peter. “Why did you do this to me?” Experimenter just shrugged. “This… this was one of the lowest points in my life,” snapped Peter. “I tried to cure myself of my powers, depressed and questioning my life, blaming them for my personal tragedies… But it only made me like this, made me more like a spider and I was lucky to be normal again. Please, I beg you, change me back!” “No,” said Experimenter. “What is more fitting? I have increased your powers exponentially, and now I have made you what you truly are. Spider-Man. A body to fit the power from whence they came. Glorious.” Experimenter waved his hand and Peter’s costume repaired itself, as well as long gloves appearing on his new limbs. “Six arms to web around the city with, four extra arms as strong as the other two, even more power to fight crime with, even more strength at your disposal.” “But I’m a freak!” growled Peter, trying to control and coordinate his extra limbs which seemed to have minds of their own. They were grabbing at his thick pecs and glutes and rubbing their hands over his body. He had to really fight to get them to stop, despite how good their touches felt. “You were already a freak, Peter,” smirked Experimenter. “You said it yourself over and over again in your memories.” Peter was having difficulty with his extra appendages, just getting them to rest at his sides was a difficult enough task. It was bad enough now that there were four more arms, their musculature left his with even less room. Peter shut his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm himself down, to clear his mind. The arms seemed to respond, falling naturally in place. When he felt calmer, he started to test their coordination. Each side would move collectively unless he gave them a command. He started with general movements, working out ways to move them individually without them getting tangled up whilst Experimenter watched gleefully. Soon Peter had enough control that he was satisfied, giving a sextuple bicep flex; six huge arms, their individual circumferences as big as Peter’s head, all bulging and stretching the hems of the tight gloves they were encased in. “You were more than prepared to live with six arms back then,” commented Experimenter, massaging his crotch. “How does it feel now?” Peter sighed, running his upper two hands through his hair as the lower four crossed themselves. “I guess… there’s no fighting it,” he admitted, defeatedly. “I guess you’ve seen in my memories that I’ll never be destined for a normal, happy life. No doubt you’ve seen my future too and made the same judgement.” “Of all my powers, Peter, foresight is not one of them,” said Experimenter. “I have empathic and some telepathic abilities. I can read your mind, read your feelings, but I cannot influence them or see beyond the present.” “Well that does kind of explain why you’ve put my mind through this much anguish from your experiments, and despite all you've done you haven’t forced me to accept these changes unwillingly,” said Peter. “Just… promise me you won’t change me from Spider-Man into some kind of Man-Spider.” “Oh goodness no,” said Experimenter. “I’ve seen that memory and I wasn’t keen myself.” Peter nodded and thought, ‘you and me both’. He raised his arms and shot six web lines, approving the result. ‘I could get used to this’. Experimenter smiled and waved his hand again, ready to begin his next experiment. Peter hadn’t noticed this, but he did notice the throaty, heavy breathing coming behind him. He turned around and once more, his eyes bulged in fear. A distorted black, liquid-like, form with holes where Its eyes and mouth should be began to stagger toward Peter. “The Symbiote!” he gasped. “You gotta be kidding me!” “There’s nowhere to run Peter,” said Experimenter, disappearing. Peter used all six arms to shoot webbing at the alien goo but It just absorbed it, growing in mass and size. He changed tactic, willing his webs to shoot explosive web balls to try and snare it, but the Symbiote once more absorbed them and grew even larger, beginning to tower over Peter. Peter turned and tried to swing away in a desperate attempt to escape but he just hit an invisible wall. He began to climb but he was met with another invisible wall. He felt several tendrils suddenly wrap themselves around him and start to pull. He used every ounce of power in his wall-sticking ability to keep from being pulled down, but the Symbiote was too strong and he was soon tumbling to the ground. More black tendrils latched onto him and Peter desperately tried to rip them off, but with each touch the Symbiote latched further onto him. It started tearing his costume off, pulling it away in chunks as the spandex material stretched until it could stretch no more under the powerful pull of the Symbiote. Peter tried to crawl away but he was being pulled back, the Symbiote tearing away the remnants of his costume and began to slither up his naked legs. ‘Got to fight it,’ he thought. ‘Got to reject it...’ It started to grip tight on his legs, overlapping tendrils consuming his legs, sending a cold wave rippling through his body. The Symbiote covered his crotch and dove into his ass crack, burying itself past his hole and deep inside him, tendrils reaching up to latch onto his arms and force them back. Peter grunted and struggled under the grasp of the encroaching Symbiote but he knew the battle was lost, yet he was still mentally rejecting the connection. It was crawling up his arms and back, consuming him. It travelled up his neck, covering his hair until it went into his mouth and covered his eyes, leaving him in darkness. Peter felt himself lose consciousness. “Wake up, Peter.” Peter awoke and realised he was now standing up. Experimenter was sat in front of him, still pawing at his crotch, watching him intently. “I don’t want this,” said Peter groggily. He felt exhausted but his energy levels were getting stronger. “The Symbiote?” asked Experimenter. “But you had such a good time with it once before.” “Yeah, until I realised it was slowly trying to kill me,” replied Peter. Once again Peter was unable to move except for his head. “I can feel it, trying to take over,” he said. “Trying to bond with me.” “Why don’t you let it?” asked Experimenter. “It will only make you stronger.” “At what cost?” retorted Peter. “My life? Should I just let it consume me like the Venom Symbiote tried to? Let it suck me dry until it kills me from exhaustion or when it’s using my body dangerously?” Experimenter stood and waved his hand, the full length mirror appearing again. In his reflection, Peter could see he was head-to-toe covered in the black Symbiote with a reddish hue where the light reflected off the shapes of his muscles, two red patches on his face where his eyes would be. It was like a smooth second skin; every muscle, every vein, every groove and separation on display like if Peter were just standing naked; except for his head which covered him like a mask and his crotch which pooled like a codpiece, giving him some dignity despite how much it bulged. He was disgusted at the sight; with his size he could almost look like Venom, his old Symbiote that then bonded with Eddie Brock. “I can feel it in my mind, banging on the door and trying to get in,” said Peter. “I won’t let it take over me. And you can’t make me.” “That I cannot,” admitted Experimenter. “Though it is a sentient being, perhaps if you were to ask it what it will do to you, you might change your mind.” “No!” Peter barked. His head was killing him, a powerful headache throbbing from the Symbiote’s attempts. ‘Let meee innn…’ he heard a throaty, breathy voice in his mind say. ‘NO!’ Peter screamed in his mind. Peter suddenly felt a movement around his stomach and a large glob began to extend from his abs, reaching up to his face and beginning to take form. Holes appeared to form eyes and a mouth. “If youuu will not ssspeak to usss in your mmmind, then weee will ssspeak to you outssside,” said the Symbiote. “Join with usss Peeeterrr.” “No, no, no, no, NO!” growled Peter. “Your kind has caused me nothing but pain, suffering and grief. I reject you! You are not welcome in my body!” “Weee know what our kinnn have done to youuu,” said the Symbiote, its eyehole moving to convey shame. “But weee are not like themmm. Weee only want to helllp youuu. Make youuu ssstronger.” “I’ve heard that story before,” said Peter, sharply. “Weee do not lie!” It screeched. “Youuu know the hissstory of my ssspecies, how we mussst bond with othersss to live. And while weee live on thhhrough othersss, we give them betterrr livesss. Make them ssstronger!” “The last symbiote I encountered nearly killed me when it was ‘living’ off of me,” growled Peter. “And then, when I rejected it, it latched onto another man like a parasite and fuelled his hatred, again trying to end my life.” “We cannot ssspeak for the actionsss of our speciesss asss a whole,” said the Symbiote. “But do nottt judge usss on their actionsss. We are not the sssame asss themmm.” “Why should I believe you?” A tendril extended from the glob before him and connected with his face. Suddenly Peter’s mind was filled with flashing images, memories of the Symbiote. The joys of a new host, the hosts’ bringing good to their worlds, their hosts’ corruption from being drunk on their own power, the Symbiote being used and forced to destroy, constant rejection from hundreds, thousands of species. Betrayal, isolation, pain, loneliness, drifting for hundreds of years alone in the cold of space, frozen in its prison-like rock form. Peter could feel himself crying. He was then shown some other hosts, ones that had used the Symbiote for good. Memories filled with joy and pleasure, great companionship and harmonious coexistence, some even sexual; but these memories were a handful, eventually parting with the host at the end of a long life bonded together before being used for evil by the next host. “Wee arrre not a tool for dessstructionnn,” said the Symbiote. “Many of our hossstsss usssed usss, defiled usss. Can you sssee how weee tried to ssstop them? They were ssstronger than usss, imprisssoned usss in their mindsss so they could ussse usss for their ssselfishhh vendettaaasss.” Peter nodded, speechless. “From the brrrief glanccce into your sssubconsciousss we can sssee you are nnnot evil at hhheart, Peeeterrr Parrrkerrr,” It said. “Yyyour will isss ssstrong, even now you arrre keeeping usss out. You would beee a powwwerfulll massster. Weee woullld not beee able to brrring youuu harm.” “I’m nobody's master,” said Peter. “And you are nobody’s slave. A symbiotic relationship is beings able to live equally, each one benefitting from the other.” “That isss all weee desire, Peeeterrr,” said the Symbiote. “Weee wish to live through yourrr bodyyy and innn returnnn, make youuu ssstronger! Weee would neverrr hhharm youuu, our life dependsss on youuu living. Making youuu ssstronger keeepsss you alive, keeepsss usss alive.” Peter sighed. “If I bond with you, if I let you in, it’ll be on a few conditions,” said Peter. “Nnname themmm.” “One, I will not refer to myself as ‘us’,” said Peter. “I am me and you are you. Two, I will host you but I will be in complete control of my own mind and body. You will not take over when I’m sleeping or make me angrier and lose control of my actions, or make me more violent. The only exception to this is if I am unconscious and I’m in danger, you can get me away somewhere that’s safe until I regain consciousness and that’s it. Three, I will not consume brains, human matter or suck out people’s life force in any way, shape or form. Four, if I change my mind about you and I want you gone, even if we are fully bonded, you will leave my body without question. Are we clear?” The Symbiote was silent for a few moments before it responded, considering Peter’s proposal. Slowly, the glob in front of Peter nodded. “Weee accepttt,” said the Symbiote. “Youuu will not have to worry about usss, weee will cooperate fullly. And weee do nottt feeed as you dessscribed. Weee only feeed off your hormonesss, adrendalinnne, tessstosssterone and endorrrphinesss.” “That’s… good to know,” said Peter. “Before we bond, can I ask what your name is?” “Name?” It asked. “Weee dooo not have a name though manyyy have referred to usss as beeeing living obeeediennnce.” “Obedience, huh?” said Peter, chuckling. “No wonder you called me your master and agreed to my conditions. Okay Obedience, I’ll let you bond with me.” Obedience withdrew back into Peter and he opened his mind. He felt power begin to surge through him like a sun rising deep inside him, spreading outward into every fibre of his being, his already incredible strength growing exponentially. The feeling of fully bonding, which he had never done with his old Symbiote, was incredible. His mind filled completely with the memories of Obedience and of his previous hosts. The histories and knowledge of thousands of individuals and species filling his mind and Peter was able to access them instantly, like Google now powered his brain. He willed the Symbiote to change into the costume Experimenter had given him, the black goo covering him morphing into his desired shape. The costume was even tighter than before, a perfect second skin that looked painted on. Peter didn’t even realise Experimenter had disappeared while he had been talking with Obedience and that the White City had grown around him. “Alright, let’s see how good I am now,” said Peter. “Six arms and a Symbiote, here we go.” He pushed off from the ground, ascending over one hundred feet in seconds from a single jump. “Whoa!” cried Peter, laughing, shooting a web. He swung so fast through the city that he was a moving blur as he travelled. His even further enhanced Spider-Sense enabled him to see for miles ahead, calculating exactly where his webs would hit for the perfect, fastest route through the city and with six web lines instead of two, he made short work of the distance. He was able to travel across the entirety of the replicated island of Manhattan within a minute. Peter swung back into the heart of the city and landed from one hundred and fifty feet in the air, down to a grouping of vehicles on the street, making them all shake from the impact. Not that Peter was fazed by such a forceful descent, his body was now so strong that the landing hadn’t hurt him in the slightest; he’d just absorbed the impact. For him, now, it was just like jumping down one step on the stairs instead of high in the air. Peter lifted every vehicle but there was no challenge, no matter the size of the vehicle. He could lift them with one hand, one finger even, and they weighed almost nothing. His already enhanced strength further enhanced by Obedience gave him so much strength that Peter didn’t know what to do with it. He even tried piling them on top of each other, webbing them up and pulling the web tight to crush them down. He could lift the pile of thirty vehicles, each of varying size and weight, with two hands though his muscles bulged only slightly when he held it up with one. ‘Perhapsss you neeed sssomethinggg more challengiiing,’ said Obedience in Peter’s head. ‘I know, but what?’ thought Peter. Peter looked around but nothing struck out to him. Not even Experimenter, his omniscient captor who could read his mind, changed his surroundings to give him a new challenge. Peter sighed; he had to find out what his new limits were, what his body was capable of. He looked up and down the street and spotted what he was looking for, his challenge. Peter walked up to a building on the street. It was standing singularly, no other buildings attached, at least twenty storeys high with masonry and statues along the top. Peter could only guess at its weight but he was pumped, he knew he had to lift that building, or at the very least try. Peter contained the building in a tight, intricate web to keep it together structurally. He piledrived his six fists into the ground around the building, digging a trench down to its foundations. Peter shot a few extra webs around the sides of the building to keep it balanced and prevent it from tipping over. He let out a long breath and flexed his huge muscles to warm them up, get them loose. He cracked his neck, psyching himself up. He knew he could do this. Peter crouched down and buried all six of his hands into the foundations, filling the holes with webbing to keep them from slipping. He let out another long breath slowly and deeply breathed back in. Peter pushed his legs to go up, grunting. They shook under the exertion, all the muscles in his body bulging insanely as he forced them to lift the building. The building groaned at being forced against the will of gravity, the foundations cracking as they were torn from the ground. Peter grunted and growled, putting all his strength into defeating his obstacle. It was taking a long time but he could feel the building slowly move upward, millimetre by millimetre. His legs bulged so much that even the Symbiote had trouble keeping together. It would suddenly split open in places and then quickly reform. ‘Got to… keep… going,’ Peter grunted in his mind. ‘Keeep goinggg Peeeterrr,’ Obedience cheered. Peter felt his strength surge through sheer force of will and he pushed up harder with his legs. They slowly began to straighten, the ground breaking beneath him making him sink a foot down but he didn’t care, he just kept going. “That’s it Peter,” said Experimenter who appeared behind him. “Show me how strong I’ve made you.” Peter growled like a wild animal, sweat pouring off his body, veins pulsing so hard they look set to burst under his paper-thin skin encased mostly in the Symbiote. Up and up and up the building went and then, with a scream of victory, Peter raised the building overhead. His chest heaved as he took fast, deep breaths, astonished at his feat. He pulled his arms out from the holes and began to shift the building over him until he was dead centre underneath it. “Are you fucking impressed?” Peter roared. Experimenter nodded. “More.” Peter didn’t need telling again, and began to squat the building. The first rep took some time but as the reps increased the faster they became. A whole building was on top of him, held up only by his six arms and huge muscular body, and it was only getting lighter as he repped deep squats. “Yes!” cried Experimenter, pawing fast at his crotch. “MORE!” Peter stopped squatting and threw the building up hundreds of feet into the sky. He shot more webs up at it to keep it together. He braced his arms up and caught it, the force pushing him five feet deep into the ground, causing a crater to form. Only his head and arms visible under the ten-inch gap. Peter forced his legs to move and he walked up and out of the crater, holding the building aloft and continued into the street. “Do you want more?” he barked at Experimenter, who nodded fervently. With the smallest of movements in his arms, Peter tore the building apart. Experimenter had finally had his release, moaning loudly as the rubble and debris fell around them, smashing into nearby buildings and causing them to crumple apart. Peter swaggered towards Experimenter as the last pieces of debris crashed into the ground, his muscles pumped to the extreme, shoulders and chest rising with raw power as he breathed. Even his cock was engorged, pumped and tenting underneath his symbiotic costume, jutting out profusely and swaying with each heavy step. “Is there anything else you were curious about, Experimenter?” Peter huffed. “Or are we done here?” Experimenter was shuddering, licking his lips. He managed to catch his breath and waved away the White City until the two of them stood in the familiar white room. “Oh Peter, you have no idea how satisfied you’ve made me,” said Experimenter. “But yes, I believe we are done. I suppose now I’ll just put you back to normal and send you home.” “Wait, what!?” exclaimed Peter. “Turn me back? After everything you put me through you’re just going to… send me back home, as if nothing happened?” “Well, yes,” said Experimenter, making his chair appear and taking a seat. “Did you really think this would be permanent?” “Well… yeah,” said Peter. “I thought that was the point. You played with me, did what you wanted to me and then… I don’t know...” ‘Pleeeassse, Peeeterrr,’ cried Obedience in his mind. ‘Don’t lettt him take usss awwway.’ “Even the Symbiote you gave me wants to stay,” pleaded Peter. “And you can’t exactly wipe our memories, you said so yourself that you cannot influence my mind.” “That is true,” said Experimenter, waving his hand again as a glass of red wine appeared. He sipped it, savouring the taste. “But then why should I let you keep these changes? What’s in it for me? It could be fun to observe you back on Earth, discontented with your existence as normal, boring Peter Parker and Spider-Man, always remembering what it was like to have more and yearn and long desperately to have it again.” “That would be just cruel,” said Peter, quietly. “And it’s not just me you would affect, but also Obedience. I’m sure you’ve seen his memories, seen what he’s been through. I’ve accepted and bonded with him now, I know I will be the perfect host for him and… and I know he’ll enhance my life greatly. If you are anything, Experimenter, it is not cruel. Curious, but you didn’t do all of this to me to be cruel.” “But what will you do now back on Earth?” asked Experimenter. “You’re bigger, more powerful and with some additional appendages; surely the world would notice? Surely the world would notice that on Peter Parker, let alone Spider-Man.” Peter was about to respond when the Symbiote covering him started to shift and move. Peter’s extra arms began to shrink down, his muscles decreasing until Peter stood in normal clothes, just as he would have looked before Experimenter took him. Experimenter looked in fascination at the change. Images quickly flashed in Peter’s head and he smiled. “Obedience tells me that Symbiotes are natural tesseracts,” Peter said, looking down at his normal look. “They can not only change the appearance of their host, but also their mass. Camouflage. While I am still big and multi-armed, what you see now is just an illusion created by the Symbiote. I guess it shouldn’t be a surprise if you read my memories. You should have seen that when I had my last symbiote, I was able to carry things like my camera inside the suit without adding any extra mass.” “Fascinating…” muttered Experimenter, his soaked crotch bulging again. “Please,” said Peter, walking over to Experimenter and getting on his knees. “Let me stay this way. I know it is selfish but I know that with the changes you’ve given me, I can be more than I ever was. And, if you let me stay this way when you send me back, I promise that you can bring me back to your place anytime and do whatever you want me to.” Peter changed back to his muscular, six armed state, naked except for a pair of black briefs that hugged him perfectly. Experimenter looked Peter up and down before smiling, draining his glass. “I suppose I will allow it,” he said, rubbing his hands along Peter’s swollen traps. Peter smiled and stood up, holding out three hands to shake. Experimenter chuckled and shook the middle hand. “Thank you,” said Peter. With a wave of Experimenter’s hand, Peter was plunged into darkness. When Peter opened his eyes, he found he was on top of a building back in regular New York City. He looked down and saw his body was just as it was; thickly muscled with six arms and wearing only the briefs. He grinned, willing his new costume to cover him. Peter’s ultra-enhanced Spider Sense picked up a radio signal from the police, a robbery was in progress and the thieves had gotten away in an armoured car, officers were in pursuit. ‘Arrre you rrready, Peeeterrr?” asked Obedience in his head. ‘Yes I am,’ he replied. ‘Let’s show the world the new, improved Spider-Man.’ -- x -- Experimenter sighed contently, another satisfactory experiment. He would soon be seeing Peter Parker again, that he was sure of. He waved his hand and before him, a dozen floating screens appeared, showing different people doing various superpowered activities. Experimenter observed each one, taking in what he was seeing. “Curious…” he muttered. “Curious…” THE END…? Thanks for reading!

deleted

“Boys, your grandfather is coming today.” “Grampa Thomas?” asked Jeremy. “No, not your mom’s dad. My dad is coming – Grandfather Herc.” “No way!” exclaimed Pete, “We’ve never met him.” “I know, son.” “Dad, is that his real name?” asked Damon. “No, it’s a nickname he was given when . . . well, you’ll see.” “I thought you said he would never come . . . since he was off in Africa . . . or somewhere like that, doing who knows what,” said Pete, the eldest. “I knew he’d come someday, boys,” replied Brett Sorenson as he gazed at his three sons sitting at the kitchen table. “It’s the right time for him to come. I expect he’ll be sharing some news.” “What kind of news?” asked Damon, the youngest son. “I think it’s best we leave that to him. And, boys, I probably should warn you about Grampa Herc. It can be kind of a shock when you first meet him. You might actually be a little scared, but don’t be . . . he’s your grandfather.” “Why would we be scared?” asked Jeremy. “Well, it’s kind of hard to explain. Maybe we should just wait . . . I don’t want to make you nervous or anxious. He’s coming to meet all of you. He’s going to be here for a while. He’ll be here to pass on some inheritance.” “We’re all going to get money?” asked Damon, clearly excited by the idea. “Um . . . no, not money. And not all of you. One of you is destined . . . I mean, in line to get something from your Gramps.” “Which one?” Pete said, clearly expecting it to be him, since he was the eldest. “Uh, we don’t know. That’s one of the reasons Grampa Herc is coming. He will help whomever is the chosen one.” “Chosen? Is it like a contest?” Jeremy inquired – he was the largest and strongest of the three, so he wanted there to be some kind of athletic test. “No, not a contest, son. It’s a lot more complicated than that. I think it’s best that we wait until your Grandfather Herc is here. And, remember, there’s no need to be frightened.” The three younger Sorensons looked confused, but their father ignored their puzzled faces and went to his study. He was already getting very nervous about seeing his father after so many years. He was also very anxious for what was about to happen to one of his sons. ***** Brett knew his father was there before he even heard the knock. The floorboards of the front porch screamed in agony and all light streaming in through the screen door was completely blocked. The rapping on the wall beside the door was so loud a person might have guessed a wrecking ball was coming through – and Brett knew his father was knocking as lightly as he possibly could. He could imagine the older man lifting up his fist and struggling hard to tap gently – the man fully knowing the damage he could do without even trying to. Brett was in the kitchen – down the long hall, but his father’s presence was just too powerful to not be noticed. “Holy fuck!” screamed Pete – his voice filling the house – and then there was the anticipated scrambling of feet coming quickly down the hallway. Brett Sorenson immediately knew he had made a mistake by not waiting by the door – making sure none of his sons were there alone to meet their grandfather for the first time. Now, unfortunately, his eldest son came tripping into the kitchen with a face so white, you would have thought he was frozen in ice. The boy’s eyes were gigantic and his mouth was moving frantically, but no sound was coming out. He wasn’t breathing, either. “Son, calm down. Remember, it’s your Grandfather Herc. Come on, Pete, you need to remember to breathe. Take a deep breath. Come on, son, let me hear you inhale.” “So fucking huge,” Pete said in a high-pitched voice and then took a deep breath, and then he added, “Can’t fit through the door!” Brett suddenly realized he should have told his sons a lot more about their grandfather. It just seemed like they would never have believed him. He didn’t want to have them pre-disposed to thinking their grandfather was a freak. Which he was not. Well, actually he was, but the family shouldn’t view him that way. “Wait here, Pete. I need to go let your grandfather in.” Brett quickly walked down the hallway, intending to not let his other two sons meet their grandfather alone. Pete was the eldest – at twenty-three – and he had almost had cardiac arrest. Brett immediately realized he had not adequately prepared himself to see his father, either. The man’s immensity was simply too mind-blowing. Even though he knew his dad was gigantic, seeing him in the flesh made him gasp a little and stop in his tracks. Terrence Sorenson, now known as Herc, was bending his upper body over so he could see in the door – his head being more than a foot higher than the top of the frame. “Pops, don’t touch the door. You know you’ll rip it off if you do. I’ll get it for you.” “Thanks, Brett. I knocked lightly, though, son. But I think I still knocked a big chunk of wall off.” “And sent a few pictures in here flying to the floor. I also think the furniture moved.” “Sorry about that, Brett.” “It’s not your fault, Pops. Now watch your head when you come in. I don’t want you to take out part of the doorframe.” Herc Sorenson was over eight feet tall. His shoulders shot out farther than the sides of a king-size bed. His arms, alone, were each the size of a young adult male. Brett watched in awe, and a tremendous amount of pride, as his father contorted his body in ways that made it possible for him to fit through the doorway. It was right shoulder first, pecs and back brushing against both side of the frame, and the head bent so low it seemed the giant might fall over. Brett was immediately thankful for ten-foot ceilings – as was his dad. When Gramp Herc stood erect Brett again gasped a little – blown away by how huge his dad was. “Guess it’s difficult to remember just how big your old man is, isn’t it, son?” “Yes sir. You kind of defy any pre-existing expectations – even if I already knew you’re huge. How’d you get here?” “Hired a twelve seater van and asked them to remove all the seats. You should have seen that driver’s face. It was still so uncomfortable I had him stop about four miles away and I carried the thing here. Still gave him a handsome tip, though, since it gave me a pretty good workout lifting the thing up and down as I ran. I think the dude was so far gone by the time we got here, he’s probably around the corner sleeping off a big orgasm.” “Way too much information, Pops!” “Sorry about that, son. I just tend to tell it like I see it. Which kid did I freak out and send to future therapy.” “That would be Pete, the eldest. He’ll be fine. You’re just a little much to take in at one time.” “So, I guess you didn’t tell them about me.” “I warned them, but I didn’t’ give them specifics.” “I don’t think they would have believed you if you had. Which one is destined for the inheritance?” “Hell if I know. I was hoping you’d have some kind of sixth sense when you meet them. It’s really going to be hard explaining everything to whichever kid it is. It’s really good to see you, Pops. I’d hug you, but I’d like all my ribs in one piece. I’d also shake your hand, but I really like my fingers with solid bones.” “It’s okay, kid, I understand. I really haven’t learned how to curtail my strength. It’s only in Africa I can be completely free.” “How’s Great Grandpa?” “Still benching elephants and scaring the hell out of poachers daily. He won’t be stopping anytime soon. He drives me insane most of the time, but now that I can beat him in wrestling he tends to give me my space.” “Really? You can beat him?” “Look at me, son. Do you doubt it?” Brett took a good look. Herc was wearing pants that had clearly been made out of the largest pieces of khaki on earth. His polo shirt was stretched to the max, but it actually covered the man’s body. Brett remembered that his dad wore only a loincloth in Africa – like some kind of gigantic Tarzan. The clothes must have seemed so constricting. “You ever get sad, son, that the inheritance skips a generation?” Herc’s question caught Brett off guard. The younger man hadn’t thought about it for so many years. He’d been so busy raising three boys on his own – after Helen, his wife, had died of ovarian cancer. It was only now, seeing his father in front of him, that he could actually contemplate the question. “I don’t know, Pops. I’ve been so busy being a father. I guess sometimes I think it would be cool to be so huge and to be able to carry a van for a few miles, but I also know a lot of baggage comes with the inheritance. Africa is a nice place, but I’m not sure I’d like to live there.” “Sometimes I don’t want to live there, son, but it’s one of the only places I can live and use my strength completely. Here, I’d be breaking things, squeezing hands too tightly, and freaking everyone out – just like Pete. In Africa, they just assume I’m a god and I do things to make them happy.” “I’m glad it works for you there, Dad, but please know that I miss you.” “I miss you, too, son. Still, it’s some kind of concession knowing that you’ll live to be 200 to 250.” “Yeah, about that, Pops, I still haven’t told the boys. Let’s save that for later.” “Sure, sure.” “You got any bags, Dad?” “Um . . . no, just what I’m wearing. It was hard enough to get a tailor to make these. I’ve got a few loincloths in my backpack. I was hoping it would be okay to hang out I those when I was in the house. By the way, thanks for the high ceilings.” “The place was bought with you in mind, Pops . . . and, well, with what’s to be in mind, too.” “You do realize Africa is one of the only options.” “Let’s not discuss that right now, Pops. Let’s wait. I think it’s time you met the boys. Well, the rest of the boys. Try to make yourself as small as possible – I know it’s hard – but it will help. Let’s go to the kitchen. Jeremy! Damon! Your Grandfather is here!” Herc avoided the chandelier in the foyer as he moved down the hallway, following Brett. He had to duck low through the archway into the thankfully large great room that was attached to he kitchen. Brett and Herc found Pete sitting in one of the large Lazy-boy chairs drinking a beer – still shaking his head. His eyes ballooned up to the size of saucers as soon as Herc came into the room. “It’s a little too early to be having a beer, huh, Pete?” The kid just pointed to his grandfather and mumbled some words – it sounded something like ‘so huge, so huge.’ Brett looked at his father and Herc just nodded his head – as if to say, ‘give the kid some time.’ Then, as if to correct his comment, Brett took two beers out of the fridge and gave one to his father. Both Pete and Brett gaped wide-mouth while they watched the huge hands of Herc Sorenson hold the tiny bottle. Pete actually looked at the bottle in his own hand – noticing how his fingers barely wrapped around it to meet – and then he gazed at how his Grandfather’s fingers almost wrapped around his bottle two times. The poor kid let out a whimper. Another gurgling sound escaped his lungs when Pete saw Grampa Herc drain the entire bottle of beer in one gulp – the thing was like a small shot glass of liquid to his grandfather. “So, Pops, Pete is doing his Master’s in Physics at State. He’s the brains of the family. He’s so good at numbers I let him do all the finances for the household.” “Old Pete’s the smart one, hey?” asked Grandpa Herc and his voice seemed to reverberate throughout the entire house – even though he was trying his best to speak softly. “Fucking big, so fucking big…” was all Pete could respond. “You let your boys cuss like that in the house, son?” Herc asked Brett. “Only until the shock of you wears off, Dad. I think they need an outlet for their disbelief.” “Fair enough,” responded Herc. “Holy hell, are you for real?” came Damon’s voice from the doorway. Grandpa Herc stood up from leaning on the countertop of the island in the middle of the kitchen and said, “All six hundred pounds, grandson.” Herc was used to people staring in utter disbelief. He was also used to looks of fear, lust, or pure jealousy. There was something in the kid’s look that thrilled the giant man in a new way – maybe it was the fact that it was his own blood relative staring. He wasn’t sure, but the slender youngster was staring wide-eyed as if he was seeing the ocean for the first time. “You’re like a real-life morph!” Damon exclaimed. “Dad, this is Damon. He’s your youngest grandson. Damon, this is Grandpa Herc,” Brett said. “Sorry, Damon, I don’t usually shake hands or hug. I tend to hurt things when I do,” Herc said, waving a giant paw instead. “How tall are you?” Damon asked, not able to control his overwhelming curiosity. “Um . . . over eight feet tall, son,” Herc answered, and actually turned a light shade of red. “You’re the Hulk! Except you’re not green,” Damon said quickly. “He still reads a lot of comic books – even at eighteen,” Brett explained. “How bloody strong are you, Grandpa?” asked Damon. It was the first time Herc Sorenson had ever been called this. It immediately warmed his heart. He had been away from family for so many years he had forgotten what incredible feelings could be elicited from even simple words. This was his son and his grandsons in this house. He suddenly felt much more comfortable – much more at home. “Really strong, Damon,” Herc answered. “Sweet!” Damon shot back. “Can I have a beer, Dad?” “Um . . . just one, Damon. And get another one for your Grandfather,” Brett said. Damon’s immediate acceptance of his humongous Grandfather was almost baffling. He continued to steal glances at Herc, but he wasn’t freaked out in the same way as Pete, who was still sipping his beer and mumbling to himself in the chair. Damon opened the fridge and took out two bottles. He walked over to his Grandfather and held one up. His mouth dropped open wide when Herc went to take the beer. “Oh my god! Your hand is bigger than my chest!” Damon exclaimed. “Let’s compare, Gramps.” Damon held up his hand – palm facing his grandfather and fingers spread wide. Herc hesitated for a few seconds. There was something so unusual about having his enormous size accepted so easily. Damon was on fire with enthusiasm for Herc’s hugeness. It was just very surprising . . . and so comfortable. The elder Sorenson held up his palm against that of his small grandson – being careful to not push or he knew he’d send Damon to the ground. The difference was stunning – enough to make Pete start mumbling ‘huge,’ ‘enormous,’ and ‘gigantic’ all in some kind of verbal loop. Herc’s fingers were like huge salami sausages jutting from a very large skin-covered platter. Damon’s entire hand didn’t come close to covering his Grandpa’s palm. Damon let out a loud whistle and removed his hand. “That’s not a hand, Grandpa Herc, it’s a crane!” Damon said, laughing. “It’s like one of those machines they use to pick up old cars.” “Well, it’s not that big, Damon,” Herc said, turning red again – such a new feeling for him. “Pretty damn close!” Damon said, opening his beer and going over to sit on one of the stools at the other side of the kitchen island. “I see why they call you Herc. That heavy black beard makes you look like a Greek god. However, I don’t think Hercules was as big as you! Tell me, can you pick up our car?” “Um . . . yes, son, I can,” Herc answered, glancing at Brett to make sure it was okay to continue with this conversation and seeing a little pride in his son’s face. “Damn, you didn’t even ask what kind of car it was! That’s how strong you are, right Gramps? You just know whatever it is you can lift it overhead. That’s just too cool!” rambled Damon. “Okay, there, tiger, let’s not start creating a comic book called Super Gramps. Lay off on all the strength questions, okay?” Brett said, clearly starting to notice how his Dad was getting a little embarrassed – something completely new. “Aw yeah, that’s a great idea for a comic, Dad! You’re a genius. Hey Gramps, can I take a picture of you to use as a model for this new hero?” Damon said, pulling out his phone. “Damon, I don’t think that’s a good idea…” Brett said. “It’s fine, son,” Herc said, interrupting. “Sweet! Okay, flex one of those huge arms of yours,” Damon said, as he stood and backed up about five feet so he could fit at least the upper part of his grandfather’s body in the picture. As soon as Herc’s humongous arm went up into a tensed flex the three younger Sorenson’s became quiet. They were blown away by what they saw. Grandpa Herc’s arm was monstrous. The biceps stretched the fabric of his shirt dangerously near what everyone knew was the ripping point. It was like there were so many mounds of muscle on that arm that a jackhammer couldn’t have even penetrated it. Herc became aware of how the other men were so flabbergasted by his mammoth gun they couldn’t move and didn’t even seem to be breathing. Finally, Damon shook his head vigorously – as if to wake himself up from a dream – and then lifted his phone to take a picture of the flexing giant. As soon as Herc had heard the phone click three or four times he lowered his arm. Damon took a few more shots of his non-tensed grandfather and then immediately checked the pictures on the phone. “Hell, even this far back I couldn’t get all of you in the shot, Gramps. But these should be great for my drawing,” said Damon, not looking up from his phone. “Damon’s actually a great artist. He’s created a couple of series that have been picked up by local publisher. There’s probably a career for him in comic books and graphic novels. He’ll have to show you some of his work.” “You want to see it Gramps?” asked Damon, excitedly. “We can save that for later, Damon,” Brett said, “Let’s give your Gramps time to settle in. Where’s Jeremy? The middle son, Dad.” “Down in the basement lifting, I’m sure,” replied Damon. “Lifting?” asked Herc, liking the sound of that. “Jeremy’s the athlete of the family,” replied Brett. “He’s a wrestler and an avid weightlifter. He’s gotten quite big.” “Not compared to Gramps!” said Damon, laughing. “No, not compared to Gramps,” said Brett. “But, still, he’s pretty big. And I doubt anyone could compare to your grandfather.” “Not yet, anyway,” added Herc, noticing the cautious look he received from his son. Brett had moved to the door that went to the basement and shouted, “Jeremy, come say hello to your Grandfather Herc.” “Just one more set, Dad,” came a strained voice from below. A few minutes later Jeremy came up the stairs. Everyone in the kitchen area was excitedly waiting to see his response when he got his first glimpse of Herc. It was clear the young man, who was twenty-one, was really tired from his workout. He sauntered into the kitchen without really acknowledging anyone – or even noticing them. It was clear that he needed water. He took a glass from the dish strainer by the sink, filled it with water, brought it to his lips, and then turned around. It was at this moment he finally took in the behemoth about ten feet away. Jeremy kept the glass to his bottom lip but forgot to swallow – he was just too stunned. Water simply poured out of the glass into his gaping mouth and then dribbled down his chin or dropped to the floor like a waterfall. Brett quickly walked over and took the glass from is son’s hand. “Jeremy, this is Grandfather Sorenson. Pops, this is Jeremy,” Brett said, reaching up to close his son’s mouth and then he added, “Swallow, Jer.” The middle son gulped loudly – kind of swallowing, but mostly making a sound of shock. Gramps took a good look at the middle boy. He was, indeed, a big young man. He had some nicely defined muscles and clearly reveled in the fact that he was naturally athletic. Herc tried to get a reading from the kid – to see if a strong feeling in either direction radiated from him. After all, that’s why he was here. After meeting all three boys, he kind of assumed Jeremy was the one, but he couldn’t get any kind of intuitive sign one way or the other. “I’m . . . I’m . . . no longer the biggest guy in the house,” Jeremy stuttered out after a few seconds. “No, I’m afraid not, Jeremy,” Herc responded. “It’s great to meet you, though.” “It’s great to meet you, sir,” Jeremy said back to the big man – still not moving a muscle. “Your workouts are clearly paying off, son,” Herc added, trying to get Jeremy to relax a little. “Um . . . thank you . . . sir,” Jeremy answered, and the sound of ‘sir’ pleased Herc in some unfamiliar way. “I was working chest, today,” he added for no apparent reason – except that he stared at the enormity of his grandfather’s monstrous pecs. “How much are you benching, Jeremy?” asked Gramps. “I’m up to about 245, sir,” Jeremy proudly responded – but still in a slight haze. “That’s very impressive, son. Keep up the good work,” Herc said and noticed the comment helped the young man focus a little more – since he was clearly pleased to be encouraged by a bigger man. “How much can you bench, Grampa Herc?” Damon asked – scooting over to stand beside his brother. “Um . . . I’m not sure, Damon. There aren’t really that many weights where I live. We kind of have to make do with what we can find,” answered his grandfather. “Well, approximately, then,” Damon persisted. “Um, well, they filled an old bus with cement and I bench that. I would guess it weighs about 40 tons,” the elder man responded, his face blushing. If there had been crickets in the house you would have heard them loudly because of the immediate stunned silence that filled the room. Every younger Sorenson was desperately trying to get his head around what the eldest man had just told them. Visualizing the gigantic man heaving a passenger bus filled with concrete up and down was almost too much to take in. Surely it would have looked like some kind of photoshopped picture if he had produced one. No one could lift 40 tons – that was 80,000 pounds. Herc knew how hard this was for his son and his grandsons to comprehend. He waited patiently as they slowly made it through a list of emotions – doubt, fear, awe, and more. Damon, of course, was the first to speak. “And I foolishly asked you if you could lift our car! You could probably do that with one hand,” he proclaimed with astonishment written across his face. “I could, son,” Herc responded, and the shocked silence returned. “How did you get so big, Grandpa?” asked Pete, finally uttering a complete sentence for the first time since Herc had arrived and then moving to stand in line with his two brothers. “Funny, that’s something to do with why I’m here, Pete. I inherited this size and strength. It’s in our family line,” Herc said carefully, making sure he chose his words wisely and looking at his son to make sure he wasn’t treading into a forbidden area. Brett nodded his head and said, “It’s fine. I think now is a good time.” “No one really knows how the inheritance began or when,” Herc continued. “It’s been going on a long time – many generations. It also always skips a generation. That’s why your dad – and my dad – stayed normal size. One funny side note, though, is that all Sorenson men live to be about two hundred to two hundred-fifty years old.” “What?” Pete asked quickly. “Um, we’re all going to live for a really long time, son,” Brett said, looking at all three men to make sure they understood. “I’m not really forty-five. I’m eighty-five. Your mom never knew. I didn’t want to tell her. I wasn’t sure she’d understand.” “As for the rest of it, here’s the kicker,” Grandpa Herc continued, “One of you is next in line for the inheritance.” “What does that mean?” Jeremy asked, but there was a smile across his face that made it clear he had already deducted what the answer would be. “One of you is going to become like me,” Herc answered. All three boys quickly looked to their father for confirmation. Brett nodded his head and they returned their gaze to their grandfather – not to further the conversation, but to take another long gander at his body and let it sink in what one of them would become. When faced with the potential of being an eight-foot giant able to lift 40 tons, each young man did exactly what you’d expect - they got raging hard-ons. Damon’s surprisingly large penis shot rock hard, instantly, and then the other two men’s crotches caught up quickly. Brett was kind of surprised that not one of his sons became embarrassed about their arousal. They must have simply been too focused on the idea that they were going to be semi-gods. Brett, however, knew that they’d be coming back to reality soon and the thought that their father and grandfather were seeing them fully erect – even though they were clothed – would be too much. “Boys, why don’t you all sit down, so we can tell you more,” Brett suggested – knowing the coverage from the island counter would help the boys feel safe. All three sons sat down, but never took their eyes from Herc. They weren’t looking him in the face, they were too busy looking at his body – trying to conceive what it was going to be like when they were his size. Brett grabbed five more beers, placing three opened ones in front of his sons – and each of them immediately took a thirst-filled gulp. He gave one to his father and then opened his own. It was time to explain more, even if the boys were too distracted to ask questions.

This is the first of a two part story. I had written this back in October as a story to amuse myself. I never thought I would put it out there for the world to read... but since you have all have welcomed my other stories so kindly... here it is!!! I rewrote some of it to give it better flow, etc. The second part is a little crazier... involving more transformation, muscle, destruction, etc. If you aren't into that... let this part be what you read and that is it. This has an ending. If you are into stuff a little wilder... I'll post Part 2 soon!! I hope you enjoy it!!!! Comments and suggestions always welcome!! Tell Me You’re Mine PART ONE I watched as Richard tried once again to fight against the ties that bound him to the leather/wooden cross. I couldn’t deny that he looked hot naked, handcuffed, and with a ball gag in his mouth. No, I scolded myself!! Don’t look at him. Don’t think about him. He’s a means to an end and that is all!!! I leaned once again over the smoke coming from the silver bowl and inhaled... the sharp odour calming my nerves. Soon this would all be over. Soon I would have what I desired. This wasn’t how it originally started. I had gotten home from the gym, horny as fuck with the knowledge that tonight was the night I had been waiting and preparing for for years. I hopped on the hook-up app I often used for quick fucks, hoping he would be on... and I wasn’t disappointed. There he was... Richard from the gym... built, young, cocky, and obviously out for NSA fun. It had been a while since I had seen him at the gym, but perhaps that had been for the best. My pic on my profile was recent, but the lighting might have made me look a little buffer and a little younger then I really was. As I began sending a message to Richard, three guys hit me up at once. Quickly looking at their profiles… one of them was passable and might be an option... but no... only Richard would do. I sent my message and waited to hear back. It wasn’t long before he had taken the bait. I was older then Richard by about ten years, but my picture shows me at my best: an athletic man with black hair and ice blue eyes. Our initial conversation went well, so I decided to simply go for it and asked him if he wanted to play. Sending my location, Richard was glad to know my home was only six blocks away from his own... a fact I already knew. Yeah, this had all the makings of a perfect quick hook-up for him... we could each get off and he would have plenty of time to meet-up with some friends. When I showed him my dick pic... that sealed the deal. He would be over in ten. When Richard arrived, he commented on the slight silver at my temples and stated that it was a sexy addition, and one he approved off. I took his coat, offered him a glass of very fine red wine, and then we began kissing on the couch. Now, my body is not as muscular as Richard’s, and I’m not as tall as he is, but I do have a tight runners build that was obvious, by the bulge in his pants, that he respected. Also, once we had stripped out of our clothes and were naked, I was able to prove, to his eager mouth, that I truly was sporting an XL endowment. After nearly fifteen minutes of kissing... deep and passionately, Richard wanted to move it to the bedroom, but I let him know I had other plans. How adventurous was Richard feeling? Sure I could easily fuck him... but why not put a little handcuff play into the action... I could see the wheels in his head spinning behind his eyes. No, Richard, he was thinking. That’s how guys get killed… I hardly know this guy. But, the leaking of his cock was screaming: Yes!!!! This guy is totally normal!! His cock won out. Richard took a gulp of his wine, texted a friend where he was just in case he disappeared… always a smart move, and followed me down the hallway. The room, the prize of my house, was a large conservatory that I had converted into a personal library with shelves and shelves of hardback books, some intricately bound and other centuries old. They were the result of my decades of research, and I knew each one practically by heart. The ceiling is over thirty-five feet high, and the sun can easily be blocked out with shades that moved electronically. I knew he was impressed by the sheer size of the room, joking it was bigger then three of his apartments. What really took Richard’s attention were the tools of my play: masks, hoods, gags, handcuffs, dildos of all sizes, and a multitude of paddles and whips. The collection was lit by several dim pin lights, but my prize was what took centre stage: an imposingly large wooden cross padded with leather, raised up on its own circular platform. Nervous, but ultimately turned on as well, Richard took in the entire room in awe. His laughter echoing in the enormous room, he said he had never read 50 Shades of Grey... or seen the film... but he had heard of the ‘Red Room’ and imagined it had to be something like this. I told him I hoped mine was a little classier then Christian Grey’s. Quietly I came up behind him and began to gently kiss his neck, my arms wrapped around him, my hands stroking his abs. ⁃ I’ve never done anything like this before. I’m usually pretty vanilla. ⁃ We don’t have to if you’re not comfortable. ⁃ No! No... I want to. ⁃ Are you sure? I want everything to be totally consensual. Richard lowered my hand down to the his hard cock signalling the affirmation of his desires. I turned Richard around and pulled him toward me, our bodies pressing together while we passionately kissed. Within moments and with expert hands, I was exploring every inch of his body, traveling my tongue over every muscle. Richard’s cock began to leak pre-cum again as his excitement mounted. Lapping it up with my tongue, I succeeded in taking Richard’s entire cock in my mouth, deep throating him like a champ. Richard placed his hands on the back of my head and began to massage my scalp, tremors of ecstasy running through him. ⁃ Let me worship your body. It’s so beautiful, so built. I want to lick every inch of it. ⁃ Do it!! I looked into Richard’s eyes and pushed him toward the cross. Willingly, Richard allowed his arms to be placed on the cross bars, and he let out a low moan as I grabbed his hands and locked them swiftly and dominantly into the handcuffs. I did the same at his feet. Then, to make the picture complete, I covered his eyes with a leather mask. As promised, I worshiped, licked, and sucked every inch of Richard’s quivering and flexing body. My tongue traveled into crevices no tongue had ever reached, and Richard bucked his pelvis uncontrollably as an orgasm appeared on the horizon. I wrapped my mouth around Richard’s cock and brought him closer and closer to explosion. Seconds away from coming in my mouth, I pulled back and looked up at Richard. ⁃ You like that? ⁃ Yeah!!! ⁃ Want me to finish you off? ⁃ Oh yeah!!! ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ What? ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ Fuck!! I’m yours! Do it!!!! I attached myself to Richard’s cock again, and with my hand began to massage his balls. Unable to hold on much longer and entirely under my sway, Richard felt his balls rise up in his sack. ⁃ I’m gonna... I’m... I removed my mouth seconds before Richard shot and captured his release in a small silver bowl I had hidden near the base of the cross. Using my hand, I milked more and more cum from his balls until Richard cried out that he couldn’t take anymore. Beginning to already go soft, Richard’s masked face looked down at me and smiled. ⁃ Fuck, man!!! Richard chuckled as he shook his head. I stood up, took off the mask, looked at Richard, and kissed him once again. His cock started to get hard again, but playtime was over. Richard watched in silence as I walked to the side of the room and opened a cabinet. Inside was a large copper bowl. Removing it, I walked back over to Richard. Placing the bowl on the floor, I looked up at him with a grin and quickly bound Richard’s waist to the cross with thick rope that had been lying on the floor, hidden in the shadows. When that was complete, I removed a sponge from the bowl, and starting with Richard’s feet, began to wash him with the mixture of goat milk and other herbs I had prepared the night before. The mixture was warm to the touch and had a spicy smell emanating from it. ⁃ Damn that smells good. Very sexy. What are you doing, man? I looked up at him, his cock hard and throbbing, a grin on his face. ⁃ I’m cleansing you. ⁃ What? ⁃ Cleansing you. Preparing you. ⁃ For what? ⁃ For the ritual. You will be the soul I give in place of mine. Richard laughed, believing that I was joking, but when he looked in my eyes, he knew I was totally serious. He attempted to free himself as I began to wash him again, covering his softening penis with the sponge. ⁃ You’re fucking with me… right man? You’re totally fucking with me!!!! Silence. I began to wash Richard’s abs. Richard was attempting to loosen himself from his binds but found it was virtually impossible. Panicking, I could hear his heart racing in his chest. He tried to reason with me as I began to cover his pecs with the milky substance. ⁃ Please let me go man. ⁃ You gave yourself to me. ⁃ We were fucking around!! You know we were! I didn’t give you anything! ⁃ I asked and you responded. You even gave me your seed. You are mine. ⁃ HELP!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!! ⁃ No one can hear you. Believe me. But if you’re going to be difficult... I walked to the opposite wall and pulled a ball gag from its place. Upon my return, Richard attempted to move his head from side to side, but in my position now I was a little stronger and a lot faster. Eventually, Richard was gagged. Screaming over the ball was useless, and trying to move his head away from me proved futile as I concluded the cleansing by covering his neck and face with the milk. When he was completely covered, I took the bowl and poured the remaining over Richard’s head, cascading over his hair and dripping down his muscular body. Swiftly, knowing time was of the essence, I moved to another cabinet, removed red and black candles and began to place them strategically around the room. When that was completed and all 36 were lit, I returned to Richard with a pot of black paint and a paintbrush. With expert hand, I began to use Richard’s body as a canvas, covering it with intricate symbols that only a very few could read. These were runes forged at the beginning of time, instructions of how to carry out my desires. Richard tried to cry out again, but I found he was becoming weaker over time with fear. It took nearly thirty minutes, but with my expert hand, the job was complete and Richard’s entire body was covered in markings. I moved away and stared at my work admiringly. For so long I had prepared for this... for years... and now it would actually be happening. I left the room for a moment and returned with a large brass bowl filed with kindling. Placing this down in front of Richard, I struck a match and lit it. From a shelf on one of the bookcases, I returned with both a silver bowl and a silver knife. Walking up to Richard, I began to chant the invocation under my breath while moving the knife in elaborately choreographed movements. Trailing the knife in patterns on his chest, Richard barely felt the moment when I cut him just below his left pec. As the blood flowed, I captured it in the silver bowl. It was by no means a mortal wound nor one that might leave a scar. Even if it had been mortal, in a few minutes it wouldn’t matter to Richard. Nothing would matter to Richard. As the blood continued to drip, I captured some on my hand. With this, I began to stroke Richard’s penis again. Despite being in total fear for his life, Richard’s cock was hard once again. Stroking him faster and faster until he came a second time, I allowed his ejaculation to merge with his blood in the silver bowl. From the first bowl, the bowl with his first ejaculation, I used his semen to pain the last symbol, the one that would let Astaroth know that Richard was mine. When finished, I poured the rest of the ejaculation into the other bowl and sat myself on the floor behind the open flames. Placing the silver bowl on top of the burning wood, I began the Invocation, calling the most powerful of all demons to me. The incense and herbs I threw into the silver bowl began to float on the air. My volume was raised as I became more and more frantic, wrapped up in the incantation I was weaving. I could feel the energy in the room changing; I could feel that he was here. He simply just needed to show himself. Finally, after waving the silver knife in different directions, I stood up, and raising the bowl over my head, I screamed the demon’s name. Over and over I called for him... ⁃ Astaroth!!! Astaroth... most powerful... even more powerful then his father, Lucifer! Astaroth… hear your servant!!! Astaroth... receive my gift... Astaroth… find me worthy!!! Astaroth!!! Fill me with your power!!!... Over and over again I repeated this chant until the room grew cold, there was a great wind, and the candles all blew out simultaneously. A moment passed... then two... when suddenly all of the candles were lit once again by some supernatural hand. I kneeled down on the floor and began the invocation once again with even more passion and fervour. He was close… so close… this was the furthest I had ever gotten before. A pillar of smoke began to rise from the silver bowl, growing thicker and thicker, filling up the room, until a long clawed hand shot out from within it. I watched in anticipation as a face made entirely of fire emerged from the smoke. On top of the demon’s head were thick ram horns the curled upward. Pulling its way out of the smoke, the creature emerged fully formed. The smell that came with the creature, a mixture of rotten eggs and death, made me feel both physically ill and excited at the same time. I had prepped for this moment... and now it was here. The concept that this was actually happening hit me again as Astaroth moved toward Richard. As it walked, it left behind burnt hoof prints in the stone floor. Still existing on two planes, the creature looked to be created from both flesh as well as the thick smoke that trailed behind it. Eventually, as it gained strength, it succeeded in fully crossing over into our realm. Once the flames that had covered its body disappeared, it’s skin looked horribly burnt, but the longer it remained in this world, the more like human flesh began to appear. It wasn’t tall... maybe 5’6, and walked on black hoofed feet. It’s legs were entirely covered in long jet black hair, but this didn’t hide the immense penis that erupted from its crotch. It’s chest was also covered in hair, but it was quite muscular, a tight firm body any man would have wanted. The only difference was that it had a human eyeball in place of each nipple. These eyes looked independently around the room, leaking tears of flame. It’s face... perhaps at one time had been human, but now most of the flesh had been burnt away revealing a skull that appeared more wolf or jackal then human. It’s eyes glowed blood red and were reptile-like. From its snout, sharp long fangs emerged, and instead of a tongue, a living snake. What remained of its hair was long and black, and traveled from its head down its back. Finally, it dragged behind it a powerful serpent tail that left a trail of ooze wherever it lay. Moving toward Richard it sniffed him before moving its claws over the patterns that I had drawn there. After taking the time to read what I had placed on Richard’s body, it turned to me and spoke. ⁃ Egnahcxe ni tseuqer uoy od tahw? The creatures voice was serpentine yet quite deep, with smoke emerging as it spoke. Expecting this, I held a large mirror high above my head. From within the glass, smoke began to blossom until it exploded outward repeating Astaroth’s words: ⁃ What do you request in exchange? ⁃ I want power. ⁃ Elaborate. ⁃ Make over my body. Sculpt it as mighty as can be. Form my sex into a colossal tower. Let me stand above the masses, forever young, forever virile, forever healthy, preaching our master’s name. In exchange, I give you my slave. ⁃ And he comes willingly? ⁃ He is mine... proclaimed so by his own words and deeds. It was his seed that called you. It moved up to Richard and smelled him again. Too frightened to move, Richard allowed the serpent tongue to travel over his face, down his neck, and over his pecs. It was obvious the demon was examining him... but would he accept him in trade? ⁃ Yes... it is writ that he is yours to exchange. Richard tried to cry out, to deny that he was mine, but the gag made it impossible. Astaroth looked from me to Richard. The gag, the rope, and the handcuffs were suddenly released, and he was free. Wasting no time, Richard tried to run for the door, but Astaroth was too fast. In a split second, he had leaped onto Richard’s back and brought him down to the floor. Richard screamed out as Astaroth opened its mouth and began to insert Richard’s head in. Like a vacuum, it swallowed his shoulders, then his chest, his torso, his legs, and finally his feet. Within moments, Richard was gone. Throughout time, history rewrote itself, and Richard ceased to ever have lived... ever have existed... remembered by only me. His soul was now hell bound, sent in exchange of mine. Once Richard had been ingested, Astaroth turned its head to look directly at me. ⁃ The deal has been made, and the payment received!! Young and virile you forever will remain. Tall and mighty your body shall become, and a monument to our master your sex will be. Smoke flowed out of the silver bowl and slowly began to swirl and wrap itself around my body. My heart began to beat faster as my fate lay before me. What would Astaroth make of my instructions. What was I to become? What I had written on Richard’s body... was that possible? Could a human grow so massive... so tall... so powerful? For a second I feared what I had written. This room I stood in... my sanctuary would be like a dollhouse. Was this what I wanted??? Oh yes, I thought with a grin!!!! Yes!!!!!! As the smoke wove around my body faster and faster, an unholy cry began to pierce my head. ⁃ Screams! I hear screams! ⁃ Yes!!! It is the energy of the thousands of souls preparing to power your body. My penis got hard thinking about the power I was soon to possess, the smoke swirling around every inch of my cock. The smoke began to pick up speed until it was like a storm wrapping itself around my body. Lightening burst from the smoke and began to strike my body over and over again. I embraced the power invading me. I had never felt anything so incredible. The sound of the smoke storm was now so loud that I could barely hear myself think. Above the storm, even louder, were the screams of thousands of tortured souls crying out from hell. ⁃ You are willing to accept what gift I give you? ⁃ Yes!!! Fill me with ultimate power!! Make me mighty!! ⁃ As you request, so I do!!! The storm sped up even faster, covering me in a shroud of pure darkness. Suddenly and without warning a smoke tentacle broke away from the source and shot itself into my face, forcing its way into my body. Following its lead, more and more of the smoke storm rocketed its way into every inch of me. I welcomed it, trying to digest it all. Eventually, I had swallowed the entire thing, and those souls had taken up residency within me. ⁃ Yes!!! I can feel them within me!! I feel them changing me... altering me... so much power!! I never expected so much power!!! ⁃ But a taste. Now I complete you!! Astaroth released a jet of fire from its mouth, and once again it wrapped itself around me, this time with even more force then before. I wanted to shield my eyes from the bright flames swirling around my body, but it was impossible to not watch. This was the power that would change my body... my world forever!!! ⁃ Yes!!!! Give me even more power then I can imagine!!! The flame shot up in the air and then down into my open mouth. I wanted to scream out in ecstasy as my whole being quaked as it filled with what the demon had gifted me. What felt like an eternity lasted a few minutes as what had entered took root. Suddenly I was afraid of what I felt... I was afraid yet turned on by my desires. ⁃ I... I can feel my humanity being stripped away... I’m.... no... no... I’m no longer human... am I? ⁃ No. ⁃ What am I becoming? ⁃ Exactly what you requested. The earth will soon quake beneath your feet. The world will shudder when it sees you. Never has there been a more beautiful... more monstrous creature then you. All I could hear in the room was my own breathing and the thousands of souls preparing to power my transformation. No longer was I human. I had been stripped of that by this creature, but did I care... perhaps for a moment but that was all. I was too eager for my conversion to start. I breathed several times in and out... The power was welling up inside of me, ripping through my body and altering every cell. Uncontrollable spasms hit my body over and over again as the power prepared me... burning through me. Unexpectedly, the creature released a jet of fire from its mouth once again, this one longer then the first, and again it shot directly into my mouth. Screaming out, the onslaught forced me to the ground. What was this creature doing to me?! So much power existed inside my body now… much more then I had asked for. I was unable to control my limbs as I flailed on the ground receiving more energy then a nuclear bomb!! When the smoke cleared, the room was illuminated only from the red glow coming from... yes... coming from my eyes!! My eyes no longer saw as a human saw... but what was I becoming? When I spoke next, my voice was filled with steel. ⁃ Fifty thousand souls are prepared to fuel my transformation... to make me power incarnate!!! Shakily, my body still spasming over and over from this onslaught, I rose to my feet and faced off with the creature. Sporadically, flames would erupt from my body and a howling emerged from my mouth when I opened it. I was intoxicated by what I felt. This had far surpassed what I had imagined it would be like... yet like every addict, I knew what I wanted and that Astaroth had more to give. On shaking legs, I approached it. ⁃ Be careful what you ask for. ⁃ I need it all!!!! ⁃ Then take it!!! The creature smiled, flexing its muscles for me. Yes. He was the well from which I had to drink. I had the power of fifty thousand of souls in me prepared to fuel my metamorphosis, but I needed more!! Falling to my knees in front of it, I took my hand and placed it on the creature’s mighty shaft. Stroking it, it quickly rose to a swollen 15”, flames dripping from the head. As I nervously licked the head, one drop touched my tongue... my brain exploded as I witnessed in one second all of the power Astaroth held. Needing more, I wrapped my mouth around the mighty head and began to suck it, taking as much of the shaft down my throat as I could. Minutes passed. Astaroth’s claws dug into the back of my head forcing me to take much more of its cock then I thought I ever could. I could feel my body quaking with power as I mined for more. I sucked and stroked the shaft demanding it give me what I deserved. Eventually, Astaroth began to grunt and groan, breathing heavily due to my expert mouth. ⁃ Turn back now, human... while you can!!! This warning only caused me to suck and stroke harder until finally the creature reached orgasm, and unloaded its powerful load inside of me. As he deposited it in my stomach, I felt like I was being electrocuted. I no longer could control my body as I convulsed from the onslaught of what was being bestowed upon me. I continued to suck on its shaft, determined to drain it all… until with one mighty blow it threw me off its cock and to the middle of the room. I tried to stand but couldn’t. I had ingested too much power and my body was unprepared to digest it all. My whole body was pulsating with life. My entire body began to shift, to throb.. my skin began to bubble. This tapped force was attempting to surge out of my body, seeping my pores, releasing flames when it ruptured. My entire being had overdosed on power and was being ravaged by it. I felt lightheaded and sick to my stomach at the same time. I put my head in my hands and felt my face and skull give way as it pressed and merged around my hands. Never had I felt anything like this onslaught of power, and it was it was getting more powerful by the second. As I tried to stand again, my entire being began to smoke as if I were burning from within. I could only chuckle at what I was going to become, and knowing it was about to happen at any moment made my 8” cock go hard. From the reflection of the glass on the ceiling, I could see my eyes were shining a bright blue now. Soon… I could feel the power rising up within me as if my whole body was about to cum. It was getting stronger and stronger. A sudden burst of laughter erupted from my throat as I realised my time as Darren was over and that a new creature was going to take my place. ⁃ I will be the mightiest creature to walk this Earth!!! I will take what is rightfully mine!!!! I will exist at the top of the food chain!!! Nothing... will ever... stop me... AGAIN!!!!!!! My whole body suddenly stopped fluctuating and tensed up, my back muscles beginning to cramp. It felt as if hundreds of hot nails were being hammered into my traps at once. I released a scream that bounced around the room and was echoed by the thousands of souls within me. As I screamed, I could feel my back beginning to swell with muscle. Larger and more defined it became, and still it continued to grow. My collarbone and scapula made gruesome cracking noises as they fractured and then expanded, growing wider… my arms moving further away from my body. The pain was agonising but welcome. This is exactly how I had wanted it. My body was being tortured to make me even more mighty. For what seemed like hours, but was only minutes, my shoulders extended, becoming wider then any door, and showed no sign of slowing its growth. As the bones continued to stretch longer and thicker, my shoulder muscles began to join in the development of my traps. I was determined to stand, but the orgasmic rush of growth proved too much for me, and I fell once again to my knees. ⁃ My shoulders... my delts getting so round and thick!!! My whole upper body stretching wider and wider... my upper back... so filled with muscle and strength... my traps getting so concentrated... my... ARGH!!!! My upper body surged even wider. There would be no way possible that I could ever walk through a normal door again, my shoulders were simply too wide. My traps were riding higher and rounder on my shoulders giving me the look of a bull that I had always longed for. With a sudden eruption, my lats began to swell, pushing my arms even further from from my body. I couldn’t believe how quickly my upper back, shoulders and traps had become mountainous, and far from the realm of human possibility. With all of this muscle, it was as if four bodybuilders had been fused together to create my upper back, and still I continued to bulge and grow. ⁃ More!!! My hunger is insatiable. Make me bigger!! Make this body a monument to your strength!!! I cried out in orgasmic lust as my neck began to swell into a Grecian column of muscle. I tried to feel it with my hands, but they were now too far away and too short to even reach my neck!! Moving my head with ever growing difficulty, I could feel that it was so dense and muscle bound that it must look more like a quad then a neck!! As my traps continued to rise up higher and higher and started to fuse with my neck, my lats continued to widen until, to my joy, my upper back resembled that of a immense morphed cobra head. The horrific sound of cracking filled the room even louder then before as my arms and hands began to lengthen. ⁃ Fuck!!! Look at these arms??!! They’re getting longer then my legs!!! How big am I gonna be??!! ⁃ Monstrous. The creature hadn’t spoken until now, but simply watched with glee as my body was racked with pain and the birth of what I was becoming. I looked up when it spoke in shock, awe, and desire. ⁃ Freakish. Never on Earth will there have been one to rival your size or mastery. ⁃ Yes!!!!!!! Grow me!!! Stretch me!!! Don’t stop!!! Ever!!! Hearing my plea, my legs and feet began to lengthen along with my arms and hands. Although still top heavy, I could finally stand! My legs were so long and wobbly that I must have resembled a newborn pony. Standing for the first time, I was shocked at how tall I was, yet even more surprised when my hands dragged on the floor. The ceilings in the refurbished conservatory were over 35 feet high, and here I was standing a little above what I estimated at ten feet. I couldn’t help but laugh as I took in my new view of the world. ⁃ Look at me... towering above you... towering above everything!! I continued to get taller, my inhumanly wide and muscular back began to resemble a flesh-like shell, it was so mountainous with peaks and valleys of muscle. The thickness of my neck and traps made it virtually impossible to turn my head, and I found I had to turn my whole body if I needed to look around. I was being hit by the impracticalities of my new size, but I didn’t care. I revelled in them and I wanted more. I ceased to care about a normal life and wanted to exist purely as a creature of brute strength and muscle. I lifted my growing hand and marvelled at the sheer size of it. Each finger was much longer then my own head and thicker then three or four of my old fingers put together. My palm... fuck... that is where I gaped at the size... the palm of my hand was growing to become nearly as large as my own chest!!! As I continued hurling into my metamorphosis, I could feel this energy burning up inside of me. ⁃ The screaming in my head is getting louder... all of this dark energy erupting inside of me... fuelling me!!!! My torso soon joined in with my arms and legs, and loudly begun to elongate. The snapping and pulling of my body was soon so excruciating that my own screams merged with the moans of the souls erupting from me to create a symphony of terror. As my body developed taller and longer, I laughed through my pain thinking that I must resemble the urban legend of Slenderman made flesh. As the ground fell further away and the ceiling came closer, I tried to rationalise how tall I was becoming. Was I nearly fifteen feet tall now? The more my torso stretched, the quicker my arms and hands, legs and feet finally began to look in proportion to my body... but my own body was so out of proportion to every human on earth!!! Stumbling, I moved around the room on my stick legs, my enormous feet rocking the very foundation of my house. I’ll never be able to get out of this room without tearing the whole thing apart, I thought with excitement. How tall am I now?! The ceiling is getting so much closer!! I reached up my arm and found that I it wasn’t as far away as I thought it was!! Soon I would be able to easily touch it with the tips of my finger!!! Fuck!!! The ceiling that was too tall for a ladder, and soon I would touch it with my own hand... and still I grew. Contemplating how much larger I was to become, I felt an itching beginning to rise in both of my pecs. The itching became an irritation, and then the irritation became stabbing bolts of pain. I screamed out, a sound the whole neighbourhood must have heard as my pecs began to explode with size. Like two massive inflatable rafts attaching themselves to my body, my pectorals simply blossomed, quickly getting firmer and rounder. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged muscles grow made my head spin. Looking down as much as my neck would allow, I saw these massive globes coming to life, taking over the top half of my chest. I rubbed my hand over the right one, and nearly collapsed as my hand brushed over my nipple. My nipples had never been sensitive before, and I never understood nipple play, but now... fuck!!! Now I could!! With each beat of my heart, my pecs swelled larger and larger. Using both of my hands, I grabbed my nipples and I squeezed them. Colours formed in front of my eyes and my head spun with ecstasy. I squeezed them again and twisted them at the same time, releasing a low moan from my throat. They were the most sensitive things I had ever felt. As if they were trying to enrapture me to play with them more, they both suddenly began to get larger and thicker, the areola getting wider and browner, and the nipple bursting with size until they both were nearly the length of a human finger. My pecs, fuelled by my intense nipple play grew even mightier, extending feet from my chest. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged pecs grow fuller made me want to roar. I looked down at Astaroth who appeared so tiny now compared to me. ⁃ Look at my pecs... getting so full... so heavy with muscle. I can’t wait till my whole body feels this way... weighing thousands of pounds of muscle!!! ⁃ Thousands of pounds? Too small!! Thousands upon thousands upon thousands of pounds!! Your muscle mass making the very earth tremble!! No scale ever strong enough to weigh how heavy you really are. His words swam in my head as I watched my pecs beginning to find more room to grow on my body, rising up while being forced down at the same time. The gap between my pecs was so deep, but it also grew tighter as they took up more space. I took my hand and placed it down into the gap, and felt the pressure being forced on it by these two powerful masses. Soon I would be able to crumble boulders between my pecs, or splinter trees just from flexing them together. Never have pecs been so mighty My abs and lower back began to burst with muscle at the same time to prevent my upper body from collapsing down upon it. My back, lats, and traps were still gaining mass, and I could just imagine how I looked. My traps rose up to near my ears, now giving me the guise of either having no neck at all or one so massive that it rose simply from my back. My abs exploded one by one, but there was to be no simple six-pack for this body. With my hands I felt, since I couldn’t see anymore below my pecs, that my own body was mutating and I now possessed a twelve pac!! With my knowledge of the male anatomy, I was aware that most humans have, at most, eight muscle bellies making up their ab muscle, but here I was with my abdomen divided in 6, with each becoming thick and as dense as cinder blocks. Fuck!!! How I wanted a mirror in this room!! ⁃ As you command. Vanished were the walls of bookshelves and toys, my chamber was now composed entirely of mirrors. Every surface… every wall… even the floor and ceiling were mirrors. There wasn’t even a door anymore!! Everywhere I looked I saw me, and what I saw freaked and thrilled me!! Astaroth watched as I took in my half formed body. The first thing I noticed was my head. It had only grown a small amount with the rest of my body, and my eyes still glowed a bright blue with no pupils at all. My head was tightly wrapped in between my immense traps, which now rose mightily past my ears. My neck, larger then my waist, was barely visible, as my pecs and deltoids simply covered it up. Finally, my lats caused my upper body to curve away from my body but then taper back in. How wide was I? I had no way of knowing in inches or feet how big I was, but at this size, it simply didn’t matter. My upper body had to be larger and wider then a car... and still I grew!! My lower torso... my abs... a brick wall didn’t do it justice!!! Each ab alone was a testimonial to muscle, and jointly created a pure work of mastery. Each crevice in the wall of abs, along with my newly forming Adonis belt was so deep... so so dark. My waist... no matter how thick, as it had to be over 50 inches, was firm compared to my massiveness of my chest giving me the ultimate wasp waist. I smiled at my reflection, and looked down at the Astaroth. ⁃ The birth of a monster. ⁃ Only the beginning... My legs began to tremble and quake as my feet began to grow longer and to thicken with muscle. Stretching upward, both my calf muscles began to take on mammoth proportions. They swelled up so thick that, the diamond shape of the two heads began to expand outward on all sides and take up more room over my ankle until it appeared that my foot formed right from my calf. My calf muscles stretched upward toward my kneecaps, but a titanic rumbling sound announced the birth of my new elephantine quads. I cried out in exhilaration as each muscle simply erupted in size. I could only drool over how massive they quickly were becoming. The lateral and medial muscles of my quads immediately became so swollen that I had to widen my stance. Each time I did, and created a little more room for my balls, they would quickly take up all available space. In no time at all the rectus emerged as two massive teardrops that dipped over my kneecaps and required me into a bow legged and crouched position for comfort. I was resigned that for the rest of my existence I would be forced to walk this way, and it made me supremely happy. By the fifth time I had spread my legs, this time as far as they could possibly go, I heard a familiar cracking noise and knew it was my pelvis breaking to enlargen my stance. This caused my waist to broaden as well, which only forced my upper body to grow more as well to keep my tapered look. As I felt my gluteus grow, I cried out. I had been growing for nearly thirty minutes now, and with each change and alteration to my body, the more orgasmic it felt. I moved my hands to try and feel my swelling ass since even with the mirrors I had trouble seeing it, but with my widening lats, I had difficulty moving my arms to even touch it. ⁃ My body... how did I ever exist in anything but this body you are forming for me!!! I am indeed becoming monstrous as you said. ⁃ And you shall remain this way for all eternity... immortal as you requested. ⁃ Fuck!!! I had forgotten that... ⁃ Never ageing... never sickening... never dying... existing as you are for eternity... pure power!!! I clenched my jaw and grit my teeth as I felt the agony of my pelvis bone breaking and growing again, extending my waist more and causing my stance to become far more unnaturally bowlegged. My legs were now so muscle bound, so massive, and so engorged, that some might say they bordered on the grotesque, but I only cried out for more. Every time I stepped now, the entire house shook and the stone floor beneath me cracked and shattered to dust from my insurmountable weight. In no time at all, I knew this entire house would come down around me simply due to my very existence, and that had me begging for more size and mass. As best as I could, I lifted my arms above my head and found that with some manoeuvring I could easily place my palms against the mirrored ceiling. By this time, I was over twenty feet tall, no doubt nearing twenty-five. My deltoids had grown so dense with muscle that it wasn’t easy to lift my arms above my head, but at this time it was still a possibility. My arms began to shudder and ignite with a blissful burning sensation as I finally felt my upper arms join the rest of my body in its symphony of growth. Flexing my upper arm, I watched as it quickly bloated with power, my biceps and triceps becoming thick and dense as stone. I wanted to scream out as my clavicle fractured and enlarged to create more room for upper body growth. The prominence of my upper arms made it difficult to bend my arms, forcing them down off of the ceiling. So much strength were in these arms now. I could easily rip apart a tree or a boulder with my bare hands, and my strength only increased as my forearms surged with size. My hands... fuck... the muscles of my hands expanded until I knew that by the time I had broken out of this house, I would be able to crush coal into diamonds and diamonds into dust. I glanced at myself in the mirror again, a creature of pure muscle. I saw myself as the world might see me: I was nightmarish, I was a mutant of muscle, I was freakish... I was beautiful!!! A beast of pure strength and power. I did a full body flex, and watched as my whole body became even more grotesque as it surged larger. When I released the flex, my body maintained the pump I had gained. Until this moment, my head had remained the same size as when I had first begun this journey, but with an unanticipated flash of pure torment, the bones that formed my entire cranium began to split and re-fuse larger. I tried to keep my eyes open to watch this happen but it was truthfully a frightening sight. My skull swelled and grew first until my head resembled an immense light bulb. My neck muscle continued to thicken to support the added weight of my new head. Soon my eye sockets expanded, as did my eyes. I had thought I understood pain with my last growth, but this surpassed even that. As my eyes doubled and tripled in size, I was afraid they were going to explode. My upper head looked alien, but as my cheekbones and nose began to grow as well, I could see that very soon I would look like me again... just a leviathan version of myself. My chin grew and squared off at the same time my brow ridge became more prominent. Fuck!!! This was now the head of a true Brobdingnagian!!!! My traps, afraid of being left behind, soon grew more immense and once again fused above my ears. I felt a peculiar feeling in my abdominal wall, and looked gain at myself in the mirror. It was odd to know I would never truly see my lower half again due to my immense pecs, but that only made me smile with happiness. That was how I wanted to live. My abdominal muscles were growing larger... lengthier... stretching down like thick tentacles toward my pubis. This was it, I thought. This was the moment I had been waiting for, and my body was preparing itself for it!!! I thought my body was evolving my pubis to be more muscular in order to hold the massive cock I was soon to have, but I was only partially correct. The tentacles of muscle forced their way into my penis and I could only cry out as the greatest surge of ecstasy hit me. Further and further this tentacle of muscle invaded my penis, starting at the base... forcing it to grow longer and thicker, transforming it from tissue into a shaft of pure muscle. My cock was becoming as the rest of my body was... nothing but bulging, pulsating, throbbing muscle!!! I whimpered as this metamorphosis occurred, as my cock was inundated with muscle to become this hard and thick shaft. My muscle cock, because what else could I call it, grew tremendous, nearly as thick as my own forearm, and just as my body continued to grow more massive with muscle, so did my cock. I wrapped my hand around what had once been my old cock, and instantly felt the difference. My muscle cock was no longer pliable with a soft feel but hard as the rest of my body was. I stroked it and felt it flex for the first time, growing even more tremendous in my hand. It was more sensitive then my original flesh cock, as my body evolved to have thousands more nerve endings imbedded throughout it. I could only drool as wave after wave of pleasure besieged my body as I stroked this new muscle cock, watching it grow even more colossal. The tentacles of muscle eventually reached the head, and I watched as this too was transformed into muscle, more bulbous and wider then ever before, the slit a vast open cavern. This was exactly the cock I had wanted, and watched as it expanded and lengthened until it grew even larger then my arm, the head mushrooming even fatter until it was thicker then my fist. I roared... I actually roared as my balls began to widen. I could feel the testosterone in my body being forced into overdrive, as my evolved testicles became a power plant to fuel my last metamorphosis into a being of total size and total masculinity. My head spun as my evolution went wonderfully out of control. As my balls grew immense and sent out shockwaves of testosterone fuelled by the hundreds of thousands of souls within me, I grew even faster, adding on hundreds of pounds of muscle each minute. Hair erupted all over my body, growing quicker and thicker on my face and chest. My hair growth was so out of control that where one follicle would once have grown, I know had five or six, making my newly grown beard thick and dark. Within minutes, I had a full beard that lengthened as I grew taller, my head nearing the thirty foot ceiling. My pecs were covered in a pure pelt of jet black hair, but no matter how thick the hair on me was, it couldn’t hide the musculature beneath it. The hairs on my arms and legs lengthened, trailing down onto my hands and feet, and my underarms had a forest of long jet black hair. My pubes grew denser as well as they covered my pubic mound and ever expanding balls. Thick hose like veins rose up all over my body feeding my musculature. New veins and arteries were formed doubling and then tripling the amount the human body had. My body needed this larger amount so my massive heart would be able to pump the required power throughout my body. My cock muscle, now nearing the length of my leg, grew even thicker as pipe-like veins took root, crisscrossing the entire surface and feeding this monster. The head... ugh!!! The head grew even larger, nearly the size of my cranium. My cock was indeed more then simply a devise for reproduction. It was a monument to all things muscle, all things strength, and all things masculine. Leaking a constant flow of precum, my entire body began emitting the most intense musk... sexual and masculine. Still the world spun around me as my whole being went into overdrive. ⁃ Changing... becoming... something else... all of my senses are becoming heightened... becoming... my voice...so deep... more like a rumble of thunder then a voice...yes...becoming even stronger... becoming... yes... a being of pure instinct... I feel as if I am transforming into something more animalistic the more masculine I become. ⁃ This is what you wanted. ⁃ Was it...??? ⁃ You wanted to be the alpha.. reign supreme over everything.., I am giving you that... ⁃ Yes... The largest surge of power shot through my entire body and I let out a massive roar, which shattered the walls of mirrors. This new evolution was wanted... asked for... but unexpected. I didn’t truly realise what it was I had desired, and now I was receiving it. ⁃ What is happening now... I’m... I’m becoming smarter... my intellect doubling... no tripling... Ha!!! Quadrupling!!! I’m smarter then any man alive!!! How is this happening??!! My brain... taking in so much information at once...YES!!!! Smarter then any human!!!! More powerful then any human... more supreme then any human!!! I am indeed the ALPHA!!! I breathe in and I can smell everything around me... every person, every creature. I am now the apex predator!!!! I have evolved past humanity into what humanity wishes it was!!! About to crash through this ceiling... soon I will be forced to reveal myself to the world... their superior... their ruler... and yet... can I say it... YES... I want more!!! My head smashed into the ceiling, the mirror and metal shattering and falling apart around me. As my growth surged one last time, my head appeared over the roof of my house, my shoulders where the mirrored ceiling had been. I had broken free of my womb and now planed to enjoy the playground that lay before me. The wind of my new world blew through my long black hair and caused my titanic nipples to harden. At one time I would have been embarrassed for the world to see me naked, but now that was the only way the world should see me!! How else would they bask in my magnificence? Worship their... could I say it? Could I speak the word?? YES!!!! Worship their new god!!!

(A blast from the past) The smaller dude looked on as the much larger guy wrapped his thick fingers around heavy steel and easily ripped the iron safety door from its frame. It only took one slight jerk of the bigger man’s humongous biceps and the entire thing came screeching away from the metal clamps that held it in place and safely prevented any other man from entering. This time, however, human muscle was just too powerful for the supposed impenetrable security door. It was clear that almost nothing could have stopped the strength within the two powerful bulging guns or the wide fingers that easily flattened pure metal with very little effort. The high-pitched sound of steel being pried apart was a tremendous turn on for both men. Two cocks simultaneously became hard as hell even before the now mangled heap of junk was tossed to the ground. Strong hands had simply crushed the frame in on itself – as if it had been made of cardboard. The shorter man nodded his head in approval and then glanced at the sturdy looking doorknob sticking out from the piece of heavy wood still blocking their entrance. A giant muscled hand wrapped around the solid steel knob and squeezed - crushing it with no problem. At the same time the handle was ripped from the wood with a loud crackling noise, a big chunk of the door breaking away with it. The second sound of destruction caused pre-cum to leak from both gaping dick slits, still covered by pants, but clearly outlined under tight material. The big man pushed the door inward and stepped back to allow the smaller guy to enter, a sign of his subservience. The demolition process had taken about five minutes in total – a steel door lay crumpled on the ground and one end of a thick doorknob was now just a destroyed piece of scrap metal. As they entered the house the small man looked at the giant hole that had been ripped out of the thick wood and then turned to look up at his towering partner. The stern face gave away the shorter guy’s displeasure, but there was also just a hint of hidden pleasure - obviously caused by what he had just witnessed. “See what happens when we forget our keys? We have to destroy things. That’s not always a good thing, big man.” “Yes, boss.” “At least we have you to easily get us in without any problem, but now I have to call someone tomorrow to come fix this mess. The poor worker is going to be confused when he sees all those marks in the steel that look like fingers – but then he’ll see you and understand completely. One good thing, though - with you around no one is going to even think twice about coming through this busted door to steal something.” “I can also put something heavy in front of the door if you want me to – maybe the big industrial freezer out in the garage or something larger?” “There’s no need, people are more afraid of you than a big freezer. Besides, you know how I’d love it if some foolish thief did come in and you had to reprimand him. Watching you easily defeat grown men with little effort is such a big turn on for me and it almost never happens anymore. You’re just so huge that no one even thinks about challenging you.” “We can go out tonight and I can pick a few fights if you want me to, boss. I’ll even let some guy win for a little while.” “No, we’re not bullies – per se – and it’s just not fair since you’re so much larger than everyone else. Some man’s punches only feels like balloons bouncing off your body. It needs to be a group of maybe forty guys to make it even seem like a close fight. I’m still thinking someday that straight biker bar downtown might be a good place for you to have some fun, but I’m afraid every guy in the joint might get hurt. You could probably take care of the entire place in fifteen minutes. Where’s the pleasure in that?” “I can make it last longer, sir. I’d like that a lot.” “Maybe another day, big man.” “What now, boss?” “Nude.” “Yes sir.” The large guy immediately undressed. His huge body seemed to glow in the bright light of the living room and muscles bulged out everywhere. Clothes were folded neatly and carried into the bedroom. Every part of his gigantic frame seemed to bunch up into larger mountains as the man walked back into the room. The place seemed much smaller when the colossal beast was in it. The boss pointed to a chair and the now naked muscle god sat down, spreading his legs slightly apart. This action made room for the other man to slide between the two humongous thighs and hop up to take a place on the more-than-ample right quad. He looked like a small child in his dad’s lap. “Who’s your boss, boy?” “You are, sir.” “And do you like it that way, son?” “Yes, boss. Very much, boss.” “That’s a good boy. Right arm.” The massive thick arm shot into the air, flexing so hard that the mound of meat peaked insanely toward the ceiling and the sound of skin tensing reminded both men of leather being stretched. The smaller man raised his tiny left hand and began stroking the huge biceps, so much bigger than his small palm and fingers. Both men stared at the appreciative massage of hard bulging muscles. “You like it when I worship you, don’t you boy?” “Yes, boss. Very much.” “Left arm, too.” Immediately the other arm shot up into a biceps flex. His double-bi pose was awesome. The smaller man’s dick started throbbing harder as soon as he groped the other man’s powerful giant arms. A moan of pleasure escaped the worshipping man’s mouth – he was just too much in awe of the hardness being caressed by his clearly weaker hands. A deeper moan bellowed from the big man underneath – his joy of being admired equaled that of his smaller friend. The huge beast was a beautiful specimen – big and strong, just the way the smaller guy liked his men. As he continued to grope the big biceps the smaller man ran through what were obviously familiar questions. “What makes you happy, boy?” “To please you, sir.” “And how do you please your boss?” “By showing off my muscles and proving my strength, sir.” “Do you like being huge, boy?” “Yes, boss.” “Do you like being super strong?” “Very much, boss.” “Good answers, boy. You’re learning quickly. I knew I chose well. Let’s re-cap our day, shall we? But first, unzip my pants.” In mere seconds the big man released his biceps pose, had the smaller guy’s pants undone, and was stroking the unsheathed hard cock of the boss in his big palm. The large hand started moving slowly up and down – simply giving a nice caressing sensation - at first. The behemoth knew his boss loved a slow build up. There was no need to get to the big finish too quickly. It was story time, as it was at the end of each day, a chance to review all the wonderful stuff that had happened while they were out. “We started with some lifting in the backyard this morning, sir.” “Oh yes, that was very nice - and what did we lift?” “Today, I did one arm shoulder presses with a bundle of five broken railroad ties, sir.” “That’s right. And how did those big things get broken, boy?” “I easily snapped them across my shoulders and neck, sir, even breaking the last two together at the same time.” “Yeah, that was hot. And how did you bundle those huge things together, big man?” “I used the two U. S Postal mailboxes I ripped from the concrete, flattened, and then rolled into long strips of metal, sir.” “I especially liked watching you pull the second one out of the ground with just one arm, boy. That was really sweet. Shoving your hand into the opening and just flexing your arm upward until the entire thing came popping out of the ground. I’ll never get tired of hearing steel and metal scream loudly as it gives in to your strength. Those big boxes didn’t stand a chance against those guns of yours.” Both men paused for a few minutes to remember how easily the big guy had walked down the sidewalk and pulled the mailboxes from the ground – leaving huge holes as big chunks of concrete came up with the base. The things were then bear-hugged into indiscernible clumps of metal and rolled into long strips – like they were just pieces of clay. The big man had then twisted them around either end of the broken pieces of railroad ties and sealed the heavy bundle together to be used as a makeshift dumbbell. Watching the huge guy lift the thing easily over his head with one arm had made the boss’ morning coffee-time very pleasurable. It was pretty clear, though, that there wasn’t much of a pump offered from what the big man called a ‘light’ mass of wood. When he dropped the thing to the ground, however, it sank about a foot into the earth – clearly heavy enough to do some damage but not enough to challenge the powerful guns of the big man. “I’m sorry that wasn’t much of a workout, boy. We’ll have to use something heavier tomorrow morning.” “Yes sir. I’d like that, sir. I desire more of a challenge. Perhaps a small building?” “We’ll have to work on that, boy. And what followed your shoulder presses?” “You licked all the sweat off my hairy chest, sir.” “I mean after that, boy. What did we do to continue your morning workout after lifting the bundle of heavy ties?” “We went over to the old railroad yard and worked legs, sir.” “Ummmm, that’s right. That was mighty yummy.” This particular memory made the smaller man quickly raise his hands in a ‘time out’ signal. Immediately, the huge beast stopped in mid-stroke of the hard cock in his hand. The sudden halt from the big man was because he knew that the agreed upon hand motion signified that eruption was close and even a slight up and down movement might send the smaller guy into orgasm. Both men froze for a few seconds, not even breathing; for fear it might trigger something. The simple nod of the boss’ head told the behemoth he could begin fondling again. It was already a proven fact that this particular kind of stopping and starting could continue for hours. It thrilled both men in specific ways. The smaller guy loved edging almost more than he loved his muscle slave’s size and strength. The huge guy loved getting his boss off more than anything else in the world. It was a match made in heaven. The big man simply squeezed the hard shaft now, there needed to be a break from the powerful pumping motion his huge hand had previously been offering. The smaller man smiled contently. “Continue.” “Well, we found eight huge wheel-less train cars sitting beside each other - embedded slightly in the ground. I placed my back against the one on the end and bent my legs. I then started pushing the entire stack slowly across the yard.” “Yes, that was very impressive. Your legs bulged out massively – even splitting your sweats up the side. Did that give you a workout?” “It was pretty easy, but I could feel it after three trips back and forth across the length of the yard.” “You basically dug a football field sized hole in the middle of the place. It was about four feet deep, too.” “Did that please you, boss?” “You know it did, big guy. And what happened next?” “You licked the sweat off my quads.” “I mean after that. What exercise did we move to next?” “I twisted strips of railroad track into different shapes for you.” “It was kind of like you were a bulked-up carnival man making balloon animals – only you were using wide thick pieces of steel. It was a great workout for your biceps, though. And those two you twisted into a lampstand will look great in the front room. Thank goodness we have high ceilings, since the thing is huge.” “I like how watching me bend metal makes you hard, boss.” “Well the blasted thing screeches so loudly and you make it look so easy. It’s kind of unnerving. I really can’t fathom the amount of power you have, even in just one arm.” “I’m glad it pleases you, sir.” “Suck.” The order was short and to the point. The big guy immediately released the smaller man’s cock and slid both of his giant hands underneath the other guy’s ass. The boss was lifted into the air and his hard cock was directed toward the waiting mouth of the giant slave. It was like the behemoth was merely wrapping his lips around the straw of a fruity drink he held in his hands. The smaller guy looked down at the broad shoulders of this adoring slave – marveling at the man’s size. He knew this complete obedience would only last a couple of weeks. That was part of the process, but it sure was great while it lasted. There was no way to hide the fact that having a giant muscleman do your every bidding was the biggest turn on in the world. Pleasure shot through both men’s body as the smaller guy’s cock was sucked in and out of the slave’s mouth – the head popping back and forth beyond the throat opening. The boss knew he would not last long and no one would have expected him to. Seeing his boy doing incredible feats of strength, knowing the behemoth only wanted to please him, being held in the air easily while he was sucked off, and looking down at so much male perfection was just too much to handle. And besides that, his muscled beast was an excellent cocksucker. That had been a pleasant surprise in the entire process. “Oh yeah, suck that hard pole, boy. You like the way my cock tastes, don’t you?” “Mmmmm hmmmmm” There wasn’t even a slight pause to the slurping and sucking as the big man answered. His nose was plastered into the smaller man’s full pube bush as his pulsing throat teased the cockhead. The ass cheeks of the boss squeezed together tightly as he did his best to fight back the oncoming eruption. Both men did not want this moment of intense pleasure to end, but their desire for the titanic orgasm was way beyond their control now. Nothing could stop the big man from sucking his boss dry – except for a direct order from his master and that wasn’t going to happen, mainly because the small guy needed release as much as he needed air. His small hands were now groping the huge shoulders of his obedient giant – feeling every bulge and tensed sinew as if his life depended on having a perfect memory of how the other guy’s vastness hulked out everywhere. The slave loved being fondled by his boss almost as much as sucking the smaller man off – since he knew feeling his muscles gave the smaller man so much pleasure. There was such an innate need to please this boss being held in his hands the big guy knew his life would end if he didn’t continually satisfy his master. Lifting things and crushing objects with his powerful arms was secondary to feeling his master’s body this close to his – or knowing that his boss’ cock was spewing because of pleasure he offered. There was absolutely no memory of a life before wanting to please this man. The boss, however, remembered everything.

I pulled on the handle at the front door of my house, forgetting it was locked, and the entire thing came screeching off in my hand. Hinges ripped apart, lock mechanisms were torn to shreds, the wood frame splintered into tiny fragments, and chunks of broken cement fell on the porch around me. I immediately felt like crying. In my haste to get inside I had forgotten the change. In my moment of total frustration my hand also squeezed the steel nob into an unrecognizable glob of destroyed junk. This made me want to sob even more. I calmly leaned the door against what remained of its frame and sat down right where I was. I just couldn’t take any more. I didn’t want to move, I didn’t want to touch anything, and I certainly didn’t want to have super strength anymore. Let me rewind to the beginning. I’m an accountant – just a simple accountant at a huge firm downtown. I have a meticulously ordered cubicle and I do my job from nine to five without causing anyone grief. I definitely never draw attention to myself. I am a friend of Reed in the cubicle next to me and I sometimes speak to Doris who answers the phones. I inherited my parents home after my mother died two years ago and I maintain a simple life as organized as my cubicle. I don’t venture out of my daily schedule, I don’t talk to strangers, and I liked my life very much until a few days ago. Some people may say all of this sounds sad and pathetic, but it was heaven to me. I am not what you would call a ‘people person’ and I enjoy everything in my life being patterned with familiarity. I graduated top of my class in business school and I have served my firm well for almost ten years. All of this harmony and contentment ended last Thursday. I was walking home from the Bergermont Station – the station I have walked home from for almost ten years and was not veering off my normal and trusted path - that is, until I came upon road construction that made me detour down an unfamiliar street. I was quite bothered by this unforeseen intrusion in my plans and knew it would delay me getting home for about five minutes. I found this quite frustrating, but realized it was unavoidable. The street was cluttered with heavy machinery and there were caution signs and temporary concrete dividers positioned everywhere. I quickly noticed that the street was deserted and as I tried to look through covered fencing to see what was being built, I stepped onto a piece of plywood that had been placed over a large hole. There was no warning sign and no detour barriers had been placed in appropriate places to force people to walk around the hole. As soon as my full weight was placed on the center of the piece of wood it jostled slightly and then fell – yes, fell down into the hole, taking me with it. The first thought that came to mind when I hit the bottom was that m delay was going to be a tad longer than planned. I fell on my butt as soon as the plywood hit the bottom of the hole. I didn’t hurt myself and when I looked up I immediately saw the problem – the board placed across the hole was clearly smaller than the opening itself. I stood up and peered upward, realizing that I was about nine to ten feet below street level. I tried to dust off my pants and thought about how hard it would be to get reddish mud stains out of clothes. It then dawned on me that I might not be able to climb out of the hole. The walls were basically a mixture of smooth rock and hard dirt. I quickly thought about using the board in some way, but noticed that the thing was now tightly wedged in the confined space at the bottom. I looked upward again and immediately noticed a black pipe halfway embedded in the dirt and rock on one side – about six feet up. I am five feet eight inches tall so I knew it was possible for me to grab hold of the cylinder and pull myself up. I found a loose stone in one of the corners and used it to knock some of the dirt from around the tube so I could get a good grip. When that task was done, I made sure my satchel was secure around my shoulder and then I gripped the pipe and tried to pretend like I had done pull-ups for most of my life. I only weighed one forty so how hard could it be. It took me two tries before I even got my chest above the pipe – mainly because I had no upper body strength whatsoever. It is amazing what desperation can cause in a person’s body and I actually got my head near the top of the hole on the third try, but that is when the pipe chose to burst. I guess my weight was too much for the thing. It came apart at one of the joints and this sent me falling back to the ground. It also caused lime green slush to come streaming out of the pipe all over me. I felt like I was being slimed as if I was on one of those children’s networks I sometimes caught when flipping through channels. I instinctively closed my eyes and shut my mouth as soon as I felt the slushy stuff hit my head and start oozing down over my body. I also jumped up and moved out of the way. I wiped my eyes and then opened them to see gallons of the green goo streaming into the hole. For a brief moment I thought about how this was going to ruin the good shirt I was wearing, the nice slacks I had on, and my favorite shoes I had chosen that morning. My disappointment was brief, however, when I realized that the slime filling the hole was actually my saving grace. By this point the green gunk was well past my shins and I realized the hole was going to fill up quickly. The stuff was thin enough for me to tread in place when it got as high as my head and I’d just allow it to help my body rise to the top. It was only at that moment when I realized how terrible the slush smelled. It wasn’t like a sewer odor – it was more like chemicals. I tried breathing through my mouth to help a little, but that only seemed to irritate my insides. I just held my breath for long moments and then stole quick inhales. It was when my head was about two feet from the top of the hole when I realized my satchel was not over my shoulder. It dawned on me that it must have fell off when I dropped from the pipe. Since it contained my wallet, my phone, and the work I was bringing home I did the only logical thing – I dove into the green paste and blindly searched for it on the bottom. When I finally grasped it I quickly swam back to the top and realized I was able to now easily grab the edge and slide out of the hole. I also noticed the liquid had stopped rising – clearly there wasn’t anything still pumping into the space. I looked down at my body and realized I now looked like a gooey mess. The liquid didn’t seem to hold its green color after I emerged from the hole and I found that a blessing as I started walking home. I noticed two hazard signs attached to folding barricades and also a couple of orange pylons. I took the time to place those items around the hole before I left. I didn’t want anyone else to have the misfortune of falling in. As I placed the final pylon I looked back down and was shocked to see that the green goop was gone – it had obviously evaporated or seeped into the ground. I could not believe it had disappeared that quickly. I then made my way home carefully, not wanting to bump into anyone and have to explain my messy look. When I arrived home I immediately went to take a shower. When I stepped into the bathroom I glanced in the mirror and saw that my clothes were completely normal looking. They were totally dry and wrinkle-free. As a matter of fact, I thought they looked better than before I fell in the hole. I glanced down at my shoes and was shocked to see them sparkling like they had been professionally shined. I still thought it best for me to take a shower – even though it was not part of my evening routine. As soon as the water hit my body I felt a slight stinging wherever it landed, as if the water were too hot or I was sunburned. I turned up the cold water but the liquid still hurt a little. I didn’t really think anything about it – mainly because I wanted to clean myself completely – but when I stepped back in front of the mirror my body was as red as a lobster. I thought it was just the bathroom lighting until I pressed on my arm with a few fingers and it was briefly much whiter in that spot after I removed them. My body didn’t hurt at that point, so I just assumed it was because I scrubbed so hard to get myself clean. I finished in the bathroom and decided I could allow myself to go ahead and get in my pajamas since I had been through so much. I was ecstatic to fall back into my familiar routine for the evening and I quickly fixed my dinner and settled down to watch the two episodes of Downton Abbey saved on my DVR. Before I went to sleep that night I chewed two antacids as I always did – as a precautionary step – and then I made sure my alarm clock was set, I placed my glasses on the side table, I turned on the nightlight, and then I settled down for a peaceful sleep – happy to have this day ending. My night, however, did not go as planned. First off, there were the nightmares. I don’t usually dream at all, or if I do I don’t remember, but that night my visions as I slept were all about change – things not being where I placed them, addresses being messed up, receiving phone calls not meant for me, and talking to people I didn’t know. I woke up twice during the night and was literally sweating from anxiety over what was going on in my head. I was also extremely hot. The second time I woke up I decided to do something I had never done before. I took off my dam pajamas and slept in only my briefs – without even a blanket or sheet covering my body. At first it felt terrible and I couldn’t go back to sleep – probably because of guilt or shame, I think - but finally it felt so good that I drifted back to a heavy sleep. As usual I woke up before the alarm went off, I reached for my glasses and put them on – and couldn’t see a thing. It was all blurry. I thought for a second they were just dirty or foggy. I took them off to clean them and my vision immediately cleared. It was the wildest thing. I looked over at the clock and I could read it perfectly – something I hadn’t been able to do in years. I reached over to push down the button to turn off the soon-to-be buzzing alarm and I must have caught the thing wrong – because the entire clock just shattered to pieces. I was so caught off guard by the freak accident. The entire mechanism just broke into thousands of fragments that shot out everywhere. I panicked a little and bent down quickly to pull the plug from the wall so there wouldn’t be live wires on the table. I was so disturbed by the intrusion into my morning I decided I would clean the mess later on. I also could not believe how hungry I was. I felt that the first thing I should do was get breakfast – even though that was usually the last thing I did. I also shocked myself by choosing not to put on my pajamas. I just felt like being nude – something totally different for me. I knew it sounded strange, but as I slipped out onto the floor I felt that my queen-sized bed was smaller than usual. I shook it off and went out to the hallway. As I moved from the bedroom it felt a little odd going through the doorway – something was a little off but I couldn’t figure out what it was. Again, I just decided to ignore it – mainly because my stomach was now growling loudly. As I passed the fridge in the kitchen it seemed like the appliance was shorter than I remembered. That was a bizarre thing to notice. I flipped the switch to start the coffee maker and then went to the fridge. When I grabbed the handle of the stainless steel Frigidaire and pulled the thing came off in my hand. The blasted thing had been loose for a while, so I wasn’t really surprised. I then looked down and saw that the screws holding the handle to the door were actually snapped in two. I became a little angry at the poor workmanship – knowing that my extended warranty would pay for the repair, but it was still a nuisance. I reached out and placed my fingers around the top of the door to pull it out – noticing that I was actually looking down at what I was doing. I was still shocked that the fridge seemed so short. My morning mind was playing tricks on me. I tugged pretty hard and the entire door came off in my hand. I let out a small yell as soon as I was standing there with the entire right door of my doublewide refrigerator dangling in the air by my one hand. I started thinking about going back to bed since the morning was getting off to such a bad start. Instead of dealing with the broken door at that moment I decided to just push the thing back into place, knowing it would stay put because of the lining around the door. I made a mental note to call the repairman as soon as I got to work. I decided it was a toast morning and I grabbed a couple slices of bread and put it in the toaster – intentionally being careful with the smaller appliance since I didn’t want anything else to go wrong. When I grabbed my favorite coffee mug from the cupboard I was caught off guard how different it felt in my hand. I typically used two hands to hold my extra large Star Trek cup, but today I was halfway through my first round of caffeine when I realized I was handling it easily with one hand. As a matter of fact it looked smaller than I ever remembered. I clicked on the television to watch CNN and ended up having six pieces of toast. I was just that hungry. I was actually still hungry after the last piece, but I knew I needed to get ready for work. Going back into the bedroom I definitely got the feeling that something was very different about the doorway – it just felt thinner and lower for some reason. I worried for a few minutes I might have a fever and it was causing ‘fun house’ hallucinations, but then I realized I actually felt really, really good – fantastic, as a matter of fact. I stepped into the bathroom and stood right up against the counter top – knowing I’d need to be close since I didn’t have my glasses on. When I looked into the mirror I could have sworn the world stopped spinning and my heart stopped beating. The first thing I noticed was I couldn’t see my face. The top of the mirror was too low – something that couldn’t be. I stepped back out of necessity, but as I did I got my first glimpse of something that made me immediately think of the green goo I had fallen in the day before. I was floored by my reflection in the mirror. It took me a good three minutes to sort through all of the emotions flowing through my head – shock, disgust, wonder, being freaked out, and then back to shock. My thin little body – the body I had come to trust and adore – was no longer there. Instead, staring back at me in the mirror was the body of some muscle bound behemoth. As shocked as I was about my new huge physique, I immediately thought about the alarm clock, the doorframe, and the refrigerator. Those had not been freak accidents. Those had not been faulty appliances. Those had not been feverish hallucinations. I was now almost as wide as my doorways and my head missed the top of the frame by maybe six inches. I used to have to almost stand on my tip toes just to place my palm on the top of the frame – now my messed up morning hair actually brushed against it. I looked down at my arm and my hand and I knew instantly that the accidents with the alarm clock, the fridge handle, and the door itself weren’t chance mishaps. I had done all of those things easily because I now looked like that guy who played the Incredible Hulk on that old television series – and later was on King of Queens. I couldn’t think of his name at the moment and it bugged the crap out of me. I went through the alphabet quickly to see if any letter would help ring a bell and make me remember the guy’s name. I think I was actually doing anything possible to not have to face what was staring back at me from the mirror. I just couldn’t fathom that I had grown into this giant hulk reflected before me. It just wasn’t possible, but then I remembered the green slime in the hole at the construction site. I knew it had something to do with my changes. I knew… Lou Ferrigno. His name is Lou Ferrigno. Man, I was so glad that I thought of his name. That was going to bug me all day at work. WORK!!! I felt like I was about to have a panic attack and I actually stopped for a moment to think about whether huge bodybuilders ever had panic attacks. It seemed to me that if you were as big as I was now you didn’t really have anything to panic about. I then started thinking about how big men like the one in the mirror usually made me very uncomfortable and most of the time I went out of my way to avoid meeting or talking to them. I didn’t go to gyms and I certainly didn’t play sports. A huge bear-like guy had tried to pick me up at a bar once and it had caused me to completely stop going to gay bars. I was so sure that he would have taken me home and killed me – even unintentionally. He could have just rolled over on top of me in his sleep and his tremendously huge body would have crushed me. But now I had that tremendously huge body. I shook my head hard when I realized I had gotten off track again. I returned to my pseudo panic attack about work. There was only one thing to do. I had to call in sick. That was something I had never done in the almost ten years I had been at the firm. I started to rationalize why I shouldn’t call in sick and how I could actually go to the office and try to avoid everyone all day. Two things, however, made that plan the most foolish thing I had ever thought – one, I certainly had no clothes that could come close to fitting the body that I now possessed and two, how in the world was I going to hide what looked to be a six foot six inch and certainly over three hundred pound body in a cubicle. What kind of drugs was I taking to even consider going in? I stepped into the bedroom and went to the landline on my bedside table. I was so overwhelmed by the situation that I picked up the cordless receiver and held it a little too tightly. Before I could even turn my hand towards me so I could dial the number I crushed the thing to smithereens without even trying. I opened my palm wider and fragments of the demolished receiver fell to the floor. It looked like someone had driven over it with a car. I stopped for a moment and focused – telling myself that I needed to be more careful when I was handling anything. I went to my dresser and picked up my cellular phone lightly. I also pushed the touch screen softly, noticing how hard it was to operate the phone since I now had giant fingers. It took me three times to finally dial the number correctly. I got my supervisor’s voice mail. When I started speaking I immediately stopped and freaked out – the voice was not mine. It was deeper and much more masculine sounding than anything I had ever heard. I erased the first part and started over, using the bass sounding tone to help give the impression that I was truly sick. I had never lied to my supervisor and I’m not sure I was too convincing. I hoped that the way I sounded would actually say a lot more than the words I left. After I hung up I went over to the bed and sat down, noticing that my knees came way up in the air since I was now so tall. I just needed a few minutes to let everything sink in. It was just a little too much to be happening at one moment. My well-ordered life was being interrupted and I didn’t like it. That’s when I finally took stock of what my new body really looked like – and it started with my trusted friend ‘Willy.’ So, yes, I was one of those guys that named his penis. It all started with an old movie about an Orca whale. Every time I needed to find release I would tell myself it was time to “free Willy.” It probably had something to do with my embarrassment of using words like masturbation, orgasm, or hard-on. It just seemed easier to have a code name for my penis and the act of beating off. As I gazed down at my crotch I noticed that Willy had, indeed, been freed. He had grown so much that most of him now stuck out way beyond the confines of my briefs – and he wasn’t really fully excited. I really never looked at Willy that much – especially since he hadn’t been that impressive before now. Growing up I was painfully aware of how inadequate I was in that area of my body, so I just simply ignored it until the Saturday night ritual of freeing him was established in my late teens. I simply realized it was a natural need and I went about the task methodically and making sure everything was as sterile as can be. Now, however, I noticed that the Orca description more accurately fit what protruded from my crotch and stuck out past the boundaries of my now overextended briefs. The fat head of my penis looked almost as big as my fist – well, my old fist. It flared out wide and full like a giant mushroom, which had a very thick and extremely long stalk. The term ‘log’ jumped into my mind as I looked at the profuse base underneath the head. I immediately pushed that thought out of my head finding it crude and inappropriate – I liked to use correct words for body parts – but it kept creeping back into my mind as I looked at Willy. I stood up and shoved my underwear down – gasping a little when the size of my thighs made the cotton material split on both sides and the remains fell down, getting caught on my bulging calves. Once Willy was truly freed he arched out from my new body like the long neck of a diplodocus dinosaur. I was slightly mesmerized by the giant thing and made it bounce a little by tightening my crotch muscles. The size and sudden awareness of the weight of my new humongous testicles caused me to move away from Willy. I was immediately embarrassed by my fascination with my newly enlarged member and felt that it was beneath me to stay focused on that area. I decided to, instead, peruse my new abdominals. I had never used a washboard and I had previously never understood the reference to a man’s stomach, but suddenly it made perfect sense. I saw that I could clearly have gone down to some river and cleaned a few baskets full of laundry on the ridges that now made up my mid-section. I realized on a subconscious level that it was extremely hard for me to see my full stomach because of my now colossal pectoral muscles, but I was too focused on the bottom part of my – what was it some people called it, oh yes – six pack to acknowledge anything else. The crevice down the middle of my tummy made the thickly muscled bumps on either side stand out more. Without even knowing where the instinct came from I tensed my lower torso and the washboard bulged out even more. I did it a few more times just to marvel at how I could control that part of my body for the first time. I had always been pretty thing, but that particular part of my body had been very smooth and uninspiring. I caught myself having negative thoughts about my old body and I immediately shut down that part of my brain. Yes, my stomach muscles were now what you might call ‘chiseled,’ but that was no reason to not like the old me. I had been very happy in my life until falling into the hole the day before and I didn’t like what the changes were doing to my psyche. However, when I let my attention finally focus on my chest I briefly lost control again. I felt like I was looking down two giant ski slopes running side by side, but the paths seemed to go straight out for a while and then drop off like sheer cliffs. I could actually feel how much thickness there was in each pectoral muscle and how heavy that made them. Again, without even knowing what caused me to know how to even do it, I began to make each half of my giant chest bounce up and down. I felt Willy jerk to attention a little as I gazed at each humongous side swell upward and then fall back down. When one of my pectoral muscles would balloon up I would get a quick glance at the hardened nipple jutting out from the edge and it surprised me when the thrill the sight caused actually made the thick piece of dark flesh perk up even more. Both nipples looked like fingers pointing out from my immense chest. I took a huge gulp of air just to watch my pectoral muscles swell to a previously unfathomable size. I then noticed the tip of Willy poking straight out – far enough for me to see it clearly in the deep valley in the middle of my chest. The sight of the huge log fully hard unsettled me – it made me realize I was letting my urges get the best of me. Suddenly I needed to find clothes to cover my body – and find them fast. I was beginning to view myself in a way that was just not right – not how I wanted to act. This was all indecent and I was not that kind of man. I behaved according to the norms of society and giving into any lust-filled moment was just not proper behavior for a gentleman. The sight of my pulsating giant cockhead as I glanced back down, however, made my body tingle so much that I again forgot about being a gentleman. How on earth did something so nasty look so unbelievably hot? Thinking the word ‘hot’ snapped me out of my uncharacteristic desire for my own now-huge penis. I did not use such words to describe myself. I actually never used such words at all. I stood up and went to my dresser, pulling open drawers like a mad man. I grabbed a pair of briefs and bent down to pull them on. As soon as I got just above my knees – having stopped for a few seconds to marvel at the size of my bulging calves – my underwear snapped apart loudly as I attempted to pull it up over my humongous thighs. I didn’t even get halfway up my upper legs before the material just ripped down the seams on both sides and went flying a few feet away because of the elastic. It all happened so fast that I was caught off guard and didn’t realize what had caused the destruction. I almost reached in to grab another pair, but then it began to dawn on me that my legs had simply become too big for my ‘old me’ underwear. I was beginning to think that my entire body had become too big for my ‘old me’ life.

First time posting content on this forum... Thad this story floating around on other sites for a few years now. It’s still relatively short because I don’t often have the motivation to WRITE erotica, if you know what I mean CH. 1 "Graaarrr, I need to grow BIGGGEERR!" CLASH. Two 500 lbs dumbbells flew across the fully stocked basement gym, cracking the concrete walls. "Get in here NOW babe," bellows Meghan as she slowly raises her massive 750 lbs muscled bulk off a now busted bench. Her husband Nate rushes down the reinforced concrete and steel staircase, carrying a tray of hypodermic needles. Steroids. Lots and lots of steroids. No sooner did he reach his wife, when she flexed a massive most muscular pose, roaring like a lioness as her enormous upper body exploded, her mass swelling to three times it's 'relaxed' state. Meghan's outburst had its desired effect, as her husband's erection grew. "Hurry up and inject me Natey poo, your giga-huge muscle monster of a wife needs her juice if she wants to GROW even more MASSSIVVEEE!" Nate grins, and begins the injections, one in each muscle group. As the highest quality anabolic drugs flood his wife's blood stream, Nate asks, "Do you think you've gained any inches on your arms since earlier?" Turning to the full length mirror behind her, the former Sports Illustrated bikini model appraised her muscle bound physique. Smirking, she slowly lifts her muscle bound arms to vertical, her exercise ball shoulders crushing her ears. Even unflexed, her thick, meaty, golden tanned triceps dipped 2 whole feet below her elbow. Without bending her arms, Meghan clenches her dainty, feminine fists, causing her ripped, bulging masses of pure female muscle to rise into arms 85" around. Meghan purrs in sexual delight, warning Nate of the impending erotic explosion of flesh. Like a crane, she gradually cranks her arms up, every inch her fists move upwards causing a half doze inches of solid beefy bicep to rise. Her rugby sized forearms finally collide with her biceps at a 60 degree angle. Over 3 feet of brawny bicep, combined with her massive triceps make her majestic arms 6 feet tall, far above his 5'8" wife’s head. "Measure them now sweetie!" Nate rushes to get a step ladder and measuring tape, his erection ready to burst. Standing on the ladder, Nate can't help but feel tiny next to the beastly mass of Meg. Standing 6'1, at 275lbs, Nate is no small man. A bodybuilder himself, the former college lacrosse player, and current U.S Marine Colonel was used to being in control. Placing his large tough hands on his wife’s surprisingly smooth silky skin, and feeling the steel underneath sent his control out the window. Your arms are 230" baby girl! "That it she says?" Meg pouts her luscious lips, and shakes her head causing her long golden locks to become messy. "I can't look small for my man. Just look at my pathetic little chicken wings, I'm withering away for christ sake. Hold on, let me pump some." As the uber buff Meghan walks to her weight rack, her near half-ton weight cracks the floor, each step a mini-quake. Falling to the floor from the ladder, Nate looks up at the 7 ft wide back of his goddess wife. Unable to turn her head, Meg blows him a kiss in the mirror, flashing a sultry, movie star smile. "Want to watch me GROW?...." CH. 2 In 2013, Meghan Wakefield was a sophomore marine biology major at UNC Chapel Hill. A bright young woman, with devastating beauty, and a bombshell body, she was a true southern belle, at the top of the world. She was captain of the cheering team and Class President. Her long blonde hair, perky C breasts, big bright green eyes, and long athletic legs easily got her a modeling career with Sports Illustrated. She ended u meeting Nate over Spring break 2014, in Florida. Nate, a handsome country boy, and a Harvard law student, was in town for his lacrosse teams championship. Little did they know that they're lives would be forever changed. CH. 3 Laying on the floor of his custom built basement gym, Nate had the perfect view of his perfect woman. Not four feet from him was the most massively muscular, most insanely jacked female. Make that the most muscular HUMAN ever. Only two years ago, Meg had been a fit, long legged bikini model; what stood before him now was a monstrous musclebound goddess, of giga-proportions. At a mere 5'8" tall Meg was at least 11 feet wide from exercise ball sized shoulder to exercise ball sized shoulder. Her aircraft carrier back alone was 7 feet wide. "Honeybuuun, whatchya doin?" drawled Meghan. "Quit daydreaming and pay attention. Y'all don't want to miss the show do you?" Taking slow, deliberate and quaking steps, Meg went to the far end of her dumbbell rack, her oversized oil drum thighs forcing her to waddle. "Let's see, those light 500 lbs single arm bicep curls barely warmed me up. I got to go REALLY heavy to impress my big strong Marine." Picking up a 700 lbs dumbbell in each hand, Meg turns toward the mirror and starts repping out alternating hammer curls at a blistering pace. "Oh yeah baby, ohhh yeah! LOOK AT ME! Have you ever seen arms this fucking huge? Oh god am I hot, like I AM SOOO MASSIVE I FRIGGEN LOVE HOW THICK I AM!" Rarrrrrrg! With a ear spitting roar, Meg rips out 1 more curl and with massive power hurls the quarter ton weights at the wall, embedding the steel two feet into the concrete walls."I am THE MUSCLE GODDESS! Look at these biceps, they must weigh 150lbs each! Your muscle freak wifey gained 50lbs in the last 15 minutes alone!" With a coy grin, knowing it will rial his wife up, Nate says, "Babe your arms are pretty big, but your chest and legs look a little small..." With a smoldering look in her gorgeous green eyes, the 800 lbs female behemoth growled, "I'm just getting started." CH. 4-6 So swole. So thick, so wide, so meaty. So...fucking. Sexy. Meghan was staring vainly at herself in the mirror waiting for her husband to come back with her next round of steroids. God I love juice, thought Meghan, almost as much as I love muscles. Hearing the basement door, she quickly clenched her glutes, giving Nate a spectacular view of her ass. Each cheek was the size of medicine ball. "Bet you could bounce a quarter off this ass huh babe." "You could bounce a bowling ball off that butt Meg," smiled Nate, as he began injecting the steroids into his wife's glutes, hamstrings, and calves. As Nate bent down to inject her calves, Meg suddenly raised up on her dainty feet. Nate had always been a leg man. Meghan had legs alright. Flexing down hard, Meg's calf kept getting thicker and thicker, until it was easily bigger than a basket ball, bulging a foot and a half from the back of her leg, and so wide that even with her legs spread, her calves rubbed against each other. Knowing she had him now, Meg cooed, "Just wait until I actually do some lifting before you cum all over my beyond huge calve." " But let me pump up my sexy little quads first okay pumpkin?" The mere act of dropping back down to her feet caused a massive shudder to rattle the gym. Walking to the squat rack was more difficult than it should have been, given the insane mass of her planet shaking quads. "Ohhh wow does that feel good. I just love knowing my weight alone cracks reinforced concrete. Imagine what would happen if I actually tried, imagine the POWER I posses. Taking her place in the squat rack, Meg unracked the bar and raised it to her shoulders. She was so wide that Nate had to specially build the entire set up, and the bar was made of 4" diameter titanium. Every inch of the bar was filled with 200 lbs weights, bending the super strong bar. 20 plates total plus the 200 lbs bar meant Meg was about to squat 4200 lbs...Jeesh, thats as much as my truck Nate realized. "Hey stud, get a load of this." Meg was so built, she couldn't even reach proper form, her ultra huge hamstrings and ass slamming into her lower legs preventing her from going lower. "2 tons is sooo taxing on my tiny little legs Nate. Can you 'cum' spot me pleeasse." As he went behind her, Meg yelled, Never mind, just kidding! And proceeded to push the weight up over her head, holding it there, and with a massive grunt, heaved the entire 4200 pound bar up, sending it through the ceiling and into the next story of the house. "Dammit, there is no weight in this house capable of quenching my thirst for pump. There is no weight on EARTH that my genetically superior mega muscle won't lift. I am UNSTOPPABLE!" Nate was worried now, he'd never seen her this way. "Baby I am the strongest woman in the universe!" "Just think about my power, my strength. All I want is MORE MASS. MORE POWER. MORE MUSCLE! Measure my legs before I work my beastly chest!" Slightly unnerved at the dominating tone, Nate grabbed the tape.He literally couldn't fir his hand between Meg's thighs, there was just that much beef. Each redwood thigh was 5 feet wide and almost as thick as he was. " 270" quads must be a record hun!" "Hey babe. Measure my calves before I squish you like a pancake between these record breakers." "115" calves! Holy shit!" From his knees, Nate looked up to try and see his wife's expression, but could only see her chest. Meghan suddenly laughed, her entire body swelling with new found beef as she inhaled more and more air. "The power the strength, the mass! What a rush!" she screams as she plows a fist into wall. Nate falls on his back, now afraid. His wife just put a 3 foot deep crater into walls built to survive a nuclear explosion. Lifting her foot, Megan slams it down between Nate's legs, sending cement flying with a massive boom as her leg is buried to her knee. "Take a good look at this monster leg you skinny little runt. See the size difference? You are NOTHING compared to me! I could tear you to shreds!" Meg strides to the weight rack again, sinking deep into the floor with every step."This will blow your mind!" Bending over, she grabs the rack, and LIFTS THE ENTIRE THING UP TO HER WAIST. "See my power? Just think what 300" arms can do! No, watch what they can do!" With an orgasmic roar, Meg begins curling the 3 ton rack to her chest. Her now uber pumped biceps only manage 6" before they meet her now truck tire forearms. "You think this is heavy? You think this is as big as I can get? You think I'm fucking big now ?" " Well I'm going to school you in the personification of ENORMOUS!" Taking a deep breath that expands her mass by 50%, she violently throws the rack into the wall, causing massive destruction and shacking the entire foundation. Flexing a jaw dropping crab pose, Meg orders Nate to get the rest of her steroid supply."Got to get bigger bae, the only thing I want is pure mass. Pure muscle. I must weigh 1,000 lbs, but the body you see before you now is a 90 lbs weakling compared to whats next." Throwing her head back in ecstasy , Meg roars, "I WILL GROW EVEN BIGGER!" Shit, shit, shit, Nate mutters to himself as he sprints up the basement stairs at a break neck pace. Bursting into the kitchen, he races towards the double door fridge where Meghan's steroids are kept. Might as well grab it all, he says to himself, as he picks up 22 syringes of a secret, experimental steroid designed by the DOD. Nate cringes as he here's more concrete crack; knowing the bill to repair today's damage will put a decent dent in his savings. I guess that's the price to pay for having the worlds hottest wife. Turning to the door he looks down toward the end of the hall where the dust is still settling from a 4,200 lbs weight shooting through the floor. Nate almost falls down the stairs as the entire house rumbles and shakes. "Rarrgggg! HAH, puny steel! Feel the power of my super pumped muscles!" Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Nate sees Meghan flexing over what was previously the dumbbell rack, only now it looks like an accordion, shoved deep into the foundation. Dear lord, it took 6 of my men to to lug that down here last month... "Honey bunches! Oh look, more juice! Is that for me? Ohh, you shouldn't have!" "Look honey, look at that pathetic piece of crap you call steel. Weaker than butter if you ask me Get to the injections, I just love how I feel right now. Like, I'm literally 4 times the size of you! My strength is superhero shaming, but my size is the real turn on." Raising her arms out like the goddess she is, Meg whispered, "Make me grow my king." Nate's more than happy to oblige. Five minutes later, he takes a step back, stepping around the now empty syringes, kind of looks like a heroin addict lives here, he thinks. Almost like she could read his mind, Meg coos, "I'm a muscle obsessed, steroid junkie addicted to getting bigger, gaining more and more massive muscles is all I think about. I'm by far the largest bodybuilder history has ever known. My bicep alone is bigger than Jay Cutler's entire body. And just think babe, I'm not done. No. Not even close. In fact, look at this." Stepping on the heavy duty scale in the corner; that he'd bought from the local zoo (to weigh elephants, rhinos etc...), she sent the numbers on the screen reeling. 700lbs. 850lbs. 1000lbs. 1200lbs. Good lord, Nate mumbles. Finally, the readout stops at 2050 pounds."Just think Nate. Your mega massive muscle wifey weighs over a TON! And I just took even more roids! Grrrg! Roooaaar! More! Yeeeess, I can feel myself growing, I can feel myself getting heavier! Just flexing is adding serious mass. I AM POWER! LOOK AT ME NATEY POO, I JUST GAINED 100 LBS FROM FLEXING MY ARMS! You better run for your life, because this house is comin down y'all." CH. 7 It was approaching dawn when the entire gated community of Orchard Heights shook to its foundations. Raaaarrggg! Mother fucker get bigger!!!! Megan bellowed as she again slammed the mangled remains of Nate’s trucks together. She’d been repeating this motion for well over 4 hours now, trying to work her monstrosity of a chest. Meghan was getting angrier and angrier with ever “rep” as each 10 foot wide pectoral would swell immensely and crash into each other with enough force to create a sonic boom. Her chest stuck out 14 feet in front her so it was impossible to do a normal bench press. That and her biceps which were each pushing 6 feet WIDE and even thicker. Her bicep alone was almost 200” flexed. Her tricep was 2/3 bigger!!!! Her muscles were not ripped, or shredded, or any other word that could describe a human being. She’d long surpassed that species. The definition between muscle groups was insane. Sickening. Her shoulders were so jacked that when she raised them a mere 6 inches, her head was at risk of being sheared right off. She liked the pressure though. It wouldn’t be impossible to create diamonds if you placed a lump of coal between her striations. In her hands, she had taken two military hummers of Nate’s, grabbing the bumper of each one and swinging them in together to simulate the pec deck motion. Only she was single handled swinging a 7,700 lb armored vehicle by its bumper. (The US Army took some pride in that engineering marvel) Nate had once seen a strong man take one end of an Olympic barbell and raise it straight out in front of him. He held it horizontally with one hand for maybe minute before his arm shook and he dropped it. The exercise worked stabilizers and forearms etc.. Meghan was doing a similar movement. With 8 plus tons. Meg’s bright white and pink, size 6 Nike Shoxs and thick pink hooters slouch socks were planted firmly on the pavement, which itself was no longer very firm, considering a woman who weighed more than an African elephant was pressing down on it with immense strength and power. Her insanely tight white yoga pants that could cover a circus tent, despite barley serving on her, were stretched so tight that her deeply tanned skin shown through completely. The military had wanted to design a new material similar to Spandex, that would be bullet proof and tear resistant. When Nate had heard about it, he figured Meg would be the perfect test for the material. Her monster quads and hamstrings were slowly but surely bulging so massively that the thread was coming unstitched. So much for that, better luck next time DOD. Freakishly inhumanly thick traps throbbed far above her head, they peaked more than a yard above her hair. Her shoulders, pecs, and traps already enveloping her head, each rep smooshing her almost to point of strangulation and blocking her entire view. All she could see when her arms were raised was her own musculature... and as far as she was concerned, there simply wasn’t enough of it. With her arms straight out holding the trucks, her triceps dipped low. Hanging like a side of beef was incorrect...her triceps were bigger than the whole cow! Hanging so low they merged with her “wide as a barn door back. Once again, misleading because her back was bigger than a whole barn! Much bigger! Her back was pushing 30 feet wide at this point. That’s 360 inches. 914 cm. Bigger than an entire Mr. Olympia lineup combined. And then multiplied by two! With her biceps peaking over her head and her triceps dropping so low they hit her knees (they literally pressed down into her massively exaggerated wide hips and quads) she would take a deep breath and then tense her enormous chest muscles, bringing her arms as close together as possible and really squeezing her pecs. The sight was ridiculous. The noise was deafening. The air sizzled with the heat of her raw sexual, beastly power and mind warping size. Sweat glistened and dripped flowing down the huge cuts in the chest muscles, turning to steam in the brisk morning air of New England. Pure raw power. Pure sex. Pure MUSCLE. The quiet gated suburb of Orchard Heights was alive with the sound, sights and smells of Meghan Wakefield erotically pumping her massive muscles. Held in her deceptively dainty well manicured hands were two military humvees weighing 4 tons each. “Fucking look at me and tremble you scrawny bitches, look at this power this size! MY power! MY size! Im unstoppable!” I AM POWER! I AM MUSCLE! I’m the most insanely pumped up, super humanly strong, mega-ultra-super-heavy weight bodybuilder! I am the most muscular living thing to ever exist or ever will! Worship me as I obsessively pump myself even more massive!” Meghan roared, to nobody in particular, but yet for all the world to here. Of course, the neighborhood had been evacuated hours ago when the “earthquake” struck. Or at least that was what the news was calling it. Technically, there WAS an earthquake, or better yet, a “Megha-quake” if you will. After destroying the basement, Meghan’s roid- induced mania and wild, driven desire to bulk up went into overdrive. Against Nates adamant pleas to calm down, Meg had pulverized the entire basement and house when she tried to exit the basement. Walking up the stairs proved unsuccessful as her giga-weight was so heavy she completely crushed the heavily reinforced concrete and steel stairs when she stepped on them. The futility of the construction had enraged Meghan and she hulk smashed the stairs into crumbling bits. With hellfire in her eyes, Meghan had turned full on to Nate and flexed an ab and thigh pose so huge that her quads and chest actually knocked him over. Roaring with spit flying, she’d proceeded to crank her arms up and down over and over again, squeezing and flexing her monolithic traps and shoulders until they were bright red. Then she spied the old weight rack in the corner where Nate kept his weights. Giggling like a crazed school girl, Meg pounded her way to the rack and proceeded to upend it with one arm. Maneuvering her other arm into position, she hurled it across the room like a soccer player might do with a ball. A steal I-beam floor hoist was torn from the ceiling and sparked another idea. “Babe, I’ve always hated that you built this house with such roomy ceilings, it really makes me feel short. But I think I know how to even the score. Watch my fucking power babe! Meg ripped the I beam the rest of the way out of the ceiling and started swinging it over her head like a club, tearing through the floor and utterly demolishing the rest of the house. Nate cowered in the corner to avoid being hit by all of his nice things that were now falling hazardously around him from upstairs. To say he was scared shitless at this point was an understatement. Meg had gone completely off the rails and was a literal ton of roid-raging muscle and fury. (If not more). Who are we kidding, it was way, way WAY more. At some point Nate must have lost consciousness from fear/arousal because when he woke up, he was covered in concrete dust surrounded by remnants of what was once his beautiful home. Meghan was no where in sight but he could hear her animalistic, predatory grunts from the front yard. Nate quickly pulled out his phone to contact his security team at the Pentagon. Things were going bad fast. Worriedly wondering why Meg was grunting, he’d no sooner heard his office secretary answer when the quake hit. Knowing better, Nate wobbled over to the massive hole in the basement wall to see Meghan standing in the driveway with his Porsche flattened at her feet. She’d managed to jump (who knows how high) and came down like the hand of god on his prized 911. Still on the phone, his secretary was going crazy, “Oh my God, Sir, are you okay what’s going on omg!” “Wake up SecDef and alert Homeland and the President... not sure how this will end. And I want this area under an immediate mandatory evacuation order.” Now recovered from his shock, Nate was beginning to get royally pissed. His million dollar home was destroyed. His $150 super-charged Porsche was now a candy apple red pancake and he was pretty sure his insurance didn’t cover “acts of enraged muscle monster?” “Meghan Marie, calm down right now!” Nate bellowed her middle name in anger. (Maybe yelling at your girlfriend who weighs more than your HOUSE was a bad idea in hindsight.) Not bothering to turn around, Meghan’s voice effortlessly boomed, “you are an insignificant RUNT compared to my awesome godly power and I could literally rip you into pieces. I won’t because I love you obviously but it would be this easy.” She picked up the flattened Porsche and ripped it in half like paper, her biceps and forearms bulging and growing and thickening even further. “To make it up to your goddess you will worship at my feet and tell me how huge I am.” It had been around that time that Marines from Nate’s unit arrived and evacuated the street. The neighbors were being debriefed and fed the official story of “just an earthquake.” Of course, 2.0 earthquakes weren’t totally uncommon in New England but still.

Please give me feedback! It will mean a lot! This growing superbeing thing is really different from my usual type of story (I still found this kind of hot when writing it) Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5895-my-dad-is-a-psychic/ My Dad is a Genius I scratched my brain as I tried to collect the proper formula on the Chemistry homework he’d been given as work over spring break. I couldn’t decide which was the more confusing equation. The ones I’d been asked to form and solve both on paper and in a physical model or the fact that I’d been given homework on Spring Break in the first place. Of course, it was a pretty simple calculation when the homework was coming from Professor Halt. He’d been a hard ass all semester, giving a barrage of tests and project assessments as if he was never really sure how many knew the material. I was typically on the upper side of the class but not because I was really a brilliant mind or anything. Years of having to studying without help from my parent got me god studying skills to pass tests even when I didn’t understand something. Most people would call it abusing the American educational system but I called it survival. That rang just as true when against Professor Halt. Still, it was a | | night with me on the massive couch in the large mansion, my ears stuffed with loud music that was making it tough to really make many coherent thoughts. I was the kind who needed peace and quiet to really collect my thoughts. Some asshole on the internet had convinced me Mozart was good for stimulating the brain but what I was beginning to realize was the article didn’t indicate what volume you were supposed to listen at. My ears were blaring with violins and brass that blurred my numbers together like a Sudoku puzzle. No one would put themselves through torture like that unless it was to block out something. For some, its loud family members. For others, loud neighbors or sex noises. For me, it was all of the above tenfold. What does “tenfold” mean? Well, after dad discovered he was gaining powers, he and Jeff began playing around and trying to figure out what dad was able to do. His growing pains persisted but they began to show new things in exchange for size. When it began, Dad was able to hold almost as much weight as he could with his own hands and hover over the ground for a rough 3-5 minutes before he had a head ache each. But after only three days, he’d gained the power to lift tons of weight for more than 2 hours and fly several feet without using his telekinesis for another 4 hours! Thing is, after gaining powers like that, dad started getting inventive with his….. sexual desires. I’d generally come to accept that he and Jeff were growing men with desires I couldn’t fathom being bu a fraction of either of their sizes. But in exchange for that understanding, they took it as a sign that I’d be ok with whatever they did. At first, when dad was starting to get hungry for sex, he’d give Jeff a subtle look warning him and then they’d try to play it off. After dad’s powers grew, though, they started to get more feral and beastial with their mind blowing sex. Dad would do things at the dinner table like stuff one of his massive turkey legs into his mouth and tear at it like a beast while eyeing Jeff, who was receiving it approvingly. Since I was the shortest now among the three of us, it was very impossible for them to hide their horniness since I could see that, though they were across from each other on the far ends of the dinner table, they were rubbing at enormous crotch balloons that only pumped bigger as the dinner went on before they finally excused themselves. Their kind gestures began to loosen and leak out their true intentions as time went on as Dad grew. Jeff, having not purchased new clothes in a while, had begin to really strain the fabric and was bulging every which way. Just last night, we were eating dinner and Dad was carving into more food like the bottomless pit he was becoming when a loud RIP reached over the table and grabbed his attention. Jeff grinned as dad would pay attention and notice his pectoral had finally burst from the polo he’d worn to the dinner table. His beefy chest muscle filled the gap and more as it continued to tear when he grinned and flexed it. “Guess I’m going to have to order some clothes again” he said as he flexed a bicep and popped a sleeve. Dad was staring mid chew with focused, dilated eyes. It wasn’t hard to figure what happened next when the two suddenly stood up and abruptly ran out of the room. That entire night, I could hear screams and cries of sexual pleasure across the house that made it nearly impossible to fall into my dreams. I was hard but frustrated as I tried to block out the shouts that shook the walls thanks to dad’s stronger and heavier voice. Can’t get much worse right? Just raise the volume on a soft song, right? Problem solved? Yeah, it would be if you subtract dad’s powers. I wasn’t listening to Mozart on a blaring volume for kicks. The walls were shaking around me as I sat on the tall couch with its tall table. Dad and Jeff were at it again, this time harder than ever. Since last night, Jeff had told me how Dad was starting to get even more powerful and he wasn’t kidding. The walls were shaking as though a continuous earthquake were moving through the house. Walls creaked as dad was most certainly pounding Jeff like a jack hammer against the wall of their apartment….. in midair. Jef’s story telling about his escapades with dad were very detailed. It was still pretty weird hearing my brother talk about how dad was ripping him a new one with his supernatural flying, strength, and sexuality but I got by. I shuffled my body on the couch as best I could to try and stop my hard cock from pressing into my zipper but it was tough. I was my father’s son after all. My 11 inches of cock bounced in their confines thinking of what those two were doing and I hated every minute of it. I’m not fucking turned on by my dad, I tried to say as I pushed my hard on down to continue studying. The chemistry book I had bounced and fell off the living room table unnoticed as I focused solely on the papers before me. I was putting all my efforts into ignoring my dad and brother as they continued breaking in the wall. “Those two shouldn’t get a fucking room, they should get a fucking hotel” I grumbled as I adjusted my headphones and continued trying to solve this same equation after 20 minutes of staring at it. I was so absorbed in my own little world that I didn’t notice the shaking stop and the pictures on the wall stop shivering and hanging onto their nails as best as they could. Ten minutes later of mind numbing number cruching that got me nowhere with a boner stabbing my pants again, I wasn’t prepared for the giant shadow made by the large being in front of one of the living room lamps. “Whatcha workin’ on, Squirt?” came a deep baritone filled voice over me. I jumped in my seat and nearly fell the 5 feet distance from the seat of the couch to the floor but caught myself. I was so shocked from my own movement, I had to take a second to take in Dad’s form. His pecs were getting so perky and powerful looking that they were going to block our view on each other on this angle pretty soon. His body was covered in sweat that trickled down the grooves in his muscles like rivers of perspiration. I had to appreciate how lean dad was now, his muscles starting to show veins even when he wasn’t pumped. His short hair was matted on his forehead and looked as if he had been through a thunder storm. His powerful brow showed thick eyebrows that gave his face more masculinity than even Jeff or I expected of him. Dad’s face had a 5 o’clock shadow even though Jeff had shaved him in the massive bathroom after their…. morning escapades. Wearing nothing but a straining pair of tailored briefs that we’d customed ordered but were already straining, his muscles bulged with might. “Uh, nothing dad..” I mumbled. Dad grinned at me as if thinking about something. “Can I help you with nothing?” he asked with a fatherly grin. I raised an eyebrow as he asked that. Dad had tried helping us in high school because he’d met my highschool friends’ parents and how they had introduced themselves as the best parents ever, helping their kinds with their homework thanks to their knowledge from doctorate degrees. Dad had tried this and me, being the guilt ridden son that I was, tried to let him. Dad’s learning abilities were pretty shot after high school (or pretty much during for that matter). So helping wasn’t all that great. “Um…. Sure, dad. I’m working on my chemistry homework.” “Chemistry?! Ha! Lemme see!” he said as he came at me for the paper playfully. A 17 foot giant coming at you playfully was almost scary as I feared I’d get crushed by an avalanche of dad muscle. I shielded myself pathetically with my arms preparing to be crushed when I felt the paper leave my hand and my hair get ruffled, I opened my eyes just to see a big chin eclipse my vision before dad backed. “I haven’ seen you cringe like tha’ in years, squirt! Yar abou’ as teeny tiny to me as ya were back when you and ya brother were just toddlers. I swear I have to be careful or I could break that little shape!” I looked away frustrated as he looked at my homework. I didn’t realize it till he said it now but I really was shrinking in his eyes. I was a puny little thing to him that he called his son but in reality, besides the hair and eyes, I could have been anyone else’s child. And Jeff was just following his footsteps. I was shrinking and becoming a speck of human man like everyone else. Would Jeff get this big? Would I get this turned on by him? Would he gain powers? I was so in my own mind that I wasn’t watching as dad picked up my chemistry book in a puzzled fashion. He looked back and forth from the paper for a few minutes before setting down the paper and looking at the book, flipping pages. I grabbed my composure and grew a cocky grin. “Yeah, it’s pretty tough. It took me a day or so to figure out the formula and calculate it. You want to crack at it later?” I said in the most innocent way that I could. I was just happy that dad still needed me this much. He and Jeff were the big and super powerful ones but I’d get to be the smart one. I looked over at dad, his mouth unmoving but his eyes darting over the pages “Where’s Jeff?” I wondered as he read. “He’s on his bad. Poor kid is laying on his stomach and snoring hard. Tried to get him to stand but he just wasn’t able. He’ll have trouble walking for a bit” I was grinning to try and ease him out of the homework like I used to as I barely registered the information but something was different. The pages….. they were zipping by. Dad was flipping the pages practically every 5 seconds, giving them a rapid look and then moving to the next one like he’d memorized the pages. My eyes widened as I discovered what dad was doing. Dad suddenly hit the last page of the 300 page book with a thud and looked back at me. “Sorry, squirt. You waitin’ on me to solve the problem?” he said. I only looked shocked and handed him the paper. “Dad….?” I tried to say but Dad wasn’t listening. Dad took the paper and grabbed my pencil, snapping it. “Fuck” he said before taking one of my pens and confidently writing in the blank for the equation. His fingers zipped over the page, numbers, equal signs, and other things chasing his hand rapidly. I couldn’t decide if dad was destroying my paper or if he was…… Dad handed the paper back to me after 20 seconds and grinned. “How’s that?” he asked with raised brows as though his concern was more to be helpful than to be correct. I grabbed the paper with shaking hands and scanned it with wide eyes. Everything was… “Right” I said aloud. Dad grinned as he heard the word and his perfect white teeth shone. I looked at him shocked and almost horrified. “Dad…. You just read that book fast” “Whatcha mean? I read for about 2 hours like usual, right?” “No…..it was probably about 4 or 5 minutes…” It was Dad’s turn to widen his eyes as he realized what I was saying. He looked at the book confused. “It just came so easy. The book just made sense.” Dad looked at me with an excited grin and saw my open bookbag carrying several other books. “Hand me those books!” he said with an outstretched hand. I looked at the books as though they were gold I didn’t want to hand over. Dad had just proved his powers were still growing, and fast! I knew if I gave him the books I had, he couldn’t go back to being dumb old lovable dad. I didn’t want him to change anymore than he already did but I didn’t want to hold him back for something so petty. I grabbed the books in my hands and raised them over dad’s big hand. His hands were now wide enough to reach the ends of the covers from the end of his middle finger to his palm. I watched shocked as he read the 7 books I gave him, his eyes flashing over the pages at 10 seconds per page. First he passed through my statistics book, then my calculus book I’d bought ahead of next year. Then he passed over U.S. History and even my art History book, all thick 400-700 page books that he’d finished in roughly 30 minutes. By the end of it, there was a huge grin on his face and his eyes seemed to look at something far away. “Dad?” I said worriedly as he looked at the papers on my table and quickly grabbed the pen by him. My jaw dropped as I watched dad cut through any homework or projects I had like they were coloring book pages before he neatly stacked them onto the table again. “Shit” he said as he looked at the papers and then at his hands. I could see the gears move through his head as he tried to understand what had happened. “I….helped you with your homework. All of it….” I looked at the papers on the table and felt my stomach sink and my jaw go along with it as I was coming to an agreement on his statement. Everything was right and correct and showed work where it was needed. Each page was the equivalent to a perfect 100. Even when he crossed into high level calculus! I didn’t have time to sulk as dad suddenly stood up. When something as big as him stood up, you noticed it pretty easily. “Dad? Are you ok? You just solved all of my college level homework and finished it after reading all my books in under an hour!” Dad didn’t seem to totally hear me as he focused in on something as though he were looking through the wall. “Son” he said. I sat up as though he’d just given me a command as his deep voice sounded dumbfoundingly serious. He was like a large ferocious beast suddenly. Was it his actual size or was it his presence? Something had changed completely. “Warn your brother. We’re gonna be in trouble soon.” To Be Continued…….

***DISCLAIMER***. If it gets complaints, I will move it to the Member+ Section. This series involves a 16 year old. There is sex, but there is also Age Progression and the 16 year old becomes a man in the beginning of this over all story, so it is essentially a regular story. Just a Warning and a Precaution I wanted to take. ***DISCLAIMER*** Part 2 The MIND – Part I Johnathan’s face was a strange mix of fear, amazement, and a bit of excitement. This man, this hero, his hero, that he admired and the whole world wanted to be like has shrunk down to a size even smaller than himself. “H-How?! I-Is this how you looked before you got your powers?” He lifted his hand out, needing a touch just to see if this was actually real or not. He placed his hands on the teen’s chest in front of him. It was flat, flatter than his own. Sliding his hands around this “HERO” he thought he new and adored, and wrapping them around his sides to support himself as he leans over him, to get his face closer to this new discoveries own face. “Wow… after seeing how amazingly manly you were, you’re actually pretty fucking cute like this too…” He smiled down at the now regressed “Hero” to teen. He realizes a large sphere, blue in color, rolled over from their weight on the bed and bumped the outside of his hand. He remembers it popped out of his “Hero” a few moments ago. He manipulates his hand away from the teen under him, and plucks the ball from the sheets; holding it up to the light, examining its slick shine before returning his gaze “What is this?” he asks, drying it off a bit on his shirt, his hand still wet with particles of the sphere from picking it up. “I-“ the teen with his back on the bed had to stop himself. His voice was so much higher then what he was as The Alpha. “I’m going to need that back, stud. He reached up toward the ball, but Johnathan pulls away a bit. Johnathan moves his other hand to push the smaller guy’s legs apart, spreading them so he could get even closer and in control. “That’s not to be messed with!” the former “Hero” swallowed hard as he tried to plead with the slightly larger teen. “That’s the Mind… The Mind of a Hero!” He gazed at the sphere with wonderment being held above him out of reach. He needed that back. “Come on Johnathan… Sport… Stud… Look at us! We’re close to the same size now! We can still have fun, then I can go back to how I was. Just, be gentle with that. You don’t know how to use it or what you are doing…” Johnathan pulls his band back farther up, making it even harder for the teen to touch the sphere, and uses his other hand to grab the teen’s wrist that was reaching up, pushing it back down and holding it firmly to his sunken chest. He gazes back at the ball, then back at the fallen, raising an eyebrow, a sly cocky grin sweeps on his face. “Mind of a hero…” he relishes on how easy it is to now hold his “Hero” down, a sharp contrast from the moments before. He goes back to the shrunken man’s old plea. Fun… “Oh we can still have fun alright… But how would something like this give you power?” he asks, getting turned on slightly, he grinds his stiffening cock into the smaller mans covered cheeks, noticing the lump in the “Hero’s” tights was now even smaller than his own. “This to me look’s like just a Jawbreaker.” He noticed a bit of the sugar sludge on his hand. He swaps the ball into his other hand, bringing the sweet sludge to his lips. He has to be sure it is what it looks like as he pushes his tongue to his hand and licks the sweetness clean, making his “Hero” watch in utter horror. That one lick changed everything. A *SPARK* ignited inside of Johnathan’s brain… a *SPARK* that he could already tell was going to change his life, and the Universe FOREVER. Whispers, very faint began to push out inside of him. “Hello?! Who else is here?!” he began to look around the room, questioning as they began to grow, get louder, clearer… Lick the ball, our New Master… we will help… The old hero looked up at Johnathan. He knew how the chain of events started. He heard the voices. He knows the steps and how this was going to turn out if he didn’t stop it soon, he knew that the teen above him would soon be a VERY big man. “Stop, Johnathan,” he pleaded, practically begged as he placed his hand on his holder’s wrist holding him. “You’re a virgin, right kid? I was too before I became a hero. I’ll help you, I’ll be with you, I promise. The birds and the bees, positions, everything you need to know, just give it back and you will learn from me.” Johnathan’s eyes went wide with a thousand yard stare as the initial HIT of the MIND hit him, the voices filling his head. He notices a bit of sludge on his other finger tips from when he tried to wipe this “MIND” off with its wetness earlier. Yanking his hand up, dragging his so called “Hero” up with him. He brings his finger to his lips, licking them clean. More gates open up inside his MIND, filling him with new thoughts, insidious thoughts of power and lust. He heard the fallen “Hero’s” words faintly, bringing him back to reality. “Everything I need to know…” He looks down at him letting his hand drop slowly and lowering the body attached to him back onto the bed. “I think this thing right here will do that just fine…” He starts to grin, but it turns into a cocky smirk. I thought comes into his head, possibly an Ultimatum for this “Hero” that the world made everyone worship. “Hmm… Unless…” His grin got wider. “Unless you can get me to cum faster than I can work through this Jawbreaker!!” The former “Hero” watched as Johnathan raised the Jawbreaker, The Mind, above both of them. He tilted his head back, and watched in horror as the sphere was pushed into his mouth, closing shut. Johnathan leaned back over the hero. “Start teaching, sir…” he teased, grinding his crotch up against the “Hero” as he interlocked both sets of their hands and pushed him against the bed. The “Hero”, with the last bit of strength he had left, managed to roll them both over so he was on top of Johnathan, kicking the last remnants of his loose fitting uniform off, his leg tights. His body now exposed completely as he pushed his hands into the waist band of Johnathan’s short tugging down. Johnathan laughed, watching this “Hero” literally try as best as he can to get to his cock so he could get himself to cum. He humored him, lifting his ass up off the bed slightly, to let the puny “Hero” slide his shorts off. He slurps on the sweetness, rolling the MIND around on his tongue, as the voices slowly begin to return to him. He sees the “Hero” now checking out his 4 inch dick between them, and the MIND can also see what Johnathan can as well. Now that’s a NIIIICE COCK… Not like the three inches our last Master had… The Jawbreaker, slowly melting down, creeping more and more into Johnathan’s very being. A small warmth begins to spread throughout him. The MIND beginning to become one with Johnathan. The old “Hero” grabs Johnathan’s 4 inch dick, it slowly begins to inflate in his hand, as he starts pumping it, twisting it, with different motions and movements to get this teen to shoot his load. This is a real ALPHA… The voices continue as a Shock to the brain causes Johnathan’s head to smack into the bed, it was like a punch to the face. LANGUAGE… in a matter of seconds he is fluent in all of them, even alien ones not yet known to man on this world. Don’t ever use this word new Master… Johnathan saw the word the “Hero” said. That gave him this opportunity of a lifetime… On second thought… Let’s just Erase it from Master’s vocabulary… This Master doesn’t deserve to EVER be small… “OHHHHH FUUUCK!” Johnathan moans in approval. His cock getting more rigid and harder from what they are telling him. “Fuck… that word… the one you said…” he finally sees a plaque on the wall near them. Andy… the “Hero’s” Name. He grins. “Yeah that word, Andy… The one that made you this weak piece of shit? This MIND Jawbreaker just gave me all the words in existence. My Vocabulary is better than any fucking Dictionary in the entire Universe, but they made sure to not give me THAT word… If I get all your “POWERS” they are mine forever.” Andy looks on, scared. He doubles down intensifying his hand job skills as the stroking and the voices just amp up the coming orgasm even more for Johnathan. “I’ll make you fucking cum Johnathan!!!” Johnathan begins to chuckle. “You better make me cum, Andy… and fast! This thing is melting faster than I expected, it wants me as its new Master.” He reaches forward, stopping Andy’s cock jerking momentum, and places his hand on the head, rubbing his hair, before sliding it to the back, gripping his skull, and pulling him closer to his cock. Small amounts of sexual prowess start seeping in, soon a big wave will flourish inside him. Johnathan pulls Andy’s head to the shaft, as he guides Andy’s hand that is still holding on to his meat and angles it upwards to Andy’s lips. “Part your lips, Andy. I think I want to see what getting head feels like.” He smirks as he pulls Andy’s head closer. Andy moved his mouth over Johnathan’s cock just as fast as he was being pulled towards it. He needed to get this guy to cum and he needed to cum before any more power went to him. His efforts caused Johnathan to shudder. It’s the first time he’s ever had a warm, moist mouth and tongue glide over the surface of his penis, and it was electrifying. “Oh… OH FUCK!” His cock went rigid. He felt his testicles churn and shake in anticipation of the cumming lurch. “I CAN’T… PLEASE… MIND!!!!” Oh you ain’t fucking cumming Alpha… His moans softened a bit, his dick still rock hard, Andy had to look up for a minute. Those voices in Johnathan’s head, music to his ears… him… ALPHA… that was what everyone used to call the teen in front of him on the floor who had his swollen, hard cock down his throat now. He looked up, and said out aloud to the voices… “Soon…” Andy was afraid of what the MIND was telling Johnathan, but Johnathan could literally hear the MIND moan inside of him, his saliva glands secreting more just to wet the Jawbreaker enough to give him another dose of knowledge. Johnathan’s head smacked hard against the bed again, but so did his body… it felt like he was hit by a semi-truck. SCIENCES… PHYSICS OF THE BODY… MOVEMENTS FOR WORK OUTS… The continued working of Johnathan’s cock…. All these new things he has gained in his knowledge. Everything was bringing him again back to the brink. Knowing how his body can move. Knowing how to eat right with the sciences to grow even BIGGER. Knowing the proper motions in his workouts to really help his fit teen body grow… His balls start to pull up… he feels his first load about to push its way into the passageways leading into his shaft. “Oh God… Fuck… NOOO… I’M GONNA CU-“ Yes… Let’s give him THAT as a TRAIT… HOW TO CONTROL AN ORGASM… Andy was excited. He finally succeeded, as he sucked a bit harder he noticed the cock in his mouth stopped its pulsing. It was as if it was on a massive edge. And Johnathan, the teen who’s cock was in his mouth began to laugh. “Mph… HAHAHAHAHA! Oh yes…” his balls resting in his sack as they pull to their normal hanging spot. “You are DONE Andy.” Andy stopped sucking, looking up at Johnathan confused. “But you haven’t came yet. What do you mean?” “You see, the MIND truly loves me, Andy. They gave me a gift. Now I won’t cum unless I choose to.” As he spoke more waves entered through him, he moaned, but his cock stayed true. CONFIDENCE… SWAGGER… Johnathan pushes himself up on the bed, placing both feet on the ground firmly, and opens his legs wide, pushing Andy onto the floor between them. He grabs a hold of his cock, stroking it, as he arches his back and true Alpha mind status floods in. Johnathan’s spine cracks, shifts, as it becomes perfectly aligned as he reaches what should have been his maximum growth at this stage in life, 5 FEET, 4 INCHES. His lower torso rearranges as he finally is able to have a 4-pack all the time without flexing in his stomach muscles. And his chest pushes out slightly more. He grins wide, hand flicking his cock back towards Andy, so it swings out and drips pre all over the floor and partially splattering the teen’s face in front of him. “This power, Andy… it is… intoxicating… I’m learning so much…. Much more in seconds than most men do their entire lives.” Johnathan pats the spot next to him on the bed, now HIS bed, letting Andy know to come back up. Andy slowly got up, Johnathan extending his hand to help him sit down on the bed. “You still haven’t made me cum, Andy. I honestly doubt you will be able to now either…” Andy looks down, Johnathan puts his hand under his chin and lifts it so they are looking directly at each other. “Not with just your mouth at least.” He winks, grinning, and motions for Andy to turn around. Andy slowly slides up the bed. Scared, but also a little turned on. His own 3 inches hard as he gets into doggy position. Take your place, Our Alpha… The voices egging Johnathan on, his cock practically drooling more and he lubricates it completely with a couple quick hand strokes. He sucks down on the MIND. His back arches as he moves closer to his conquest as a new set of knowledge becomes clear to him. PLEASURE… SEXUAL POSITIONS… DOMINATION… HOW TO REALLY FUCK… His mind fills with endless possible ways to take that spread ass right in front of him. To truly make it his own personal Fuck hole. It excites him just looking at Andy, down on all fours, his head turned looking back at his soon to be “HERO” Johnathan dips a bit, right behind Andy. He reaches down and grips the ass in front of him, his hands knowing exactly where to go as he holds him steady and pulls Andy’s cheeks apart, exposing his hole. “Oh fuck… its beautiful Andy.” His hips sliding forward, his abs crunching slightly, as he presses his hard cock between the ass cheeks and begins a slow grind, spreading his pre all over the opening of the hole. Andy’s hole flutters in anticipation. He feels the engorged, dripping tip rub around his hole, waiting for Johnathan to push himself in. Let’s give him more gifts…. The head is not Alpha worthy… Johnathan chuckles a bit. “You guys are fucking right! It ain’t fucking Alpha worthy!” Andy doesn’t know what Johnathan is talking about now, but as he said that, Johnathan looked down at his dick, ready to be plunged into Andy as he watched it flare up, and expanding into a fat bulbous mushroom tip. “Mmmm fuck, this is going to feel soooo good! Not just for me, Andy, but for you now too…” Now it’s fitting of an ALPHA… Johnathan grins at what was just given to him and pushes forward. Pressure begins at the opening of Andy’s hole when he realizes what Johnathan was just given. Andy moans, Johnathan moans as Andy’s hole is forced open for him and it literally pops into place in the virgin cavern. Johnathan tugs back slightly to see if his cock would be coming out easy, and it’s as if his cock is now vacuum sealed inside of Andy. Only way it will be coming out is if he literally forces his cock free. “Oh Fuuuuuuck!!!!!” he moans as he sinks his cock in deeper. Give him thoughts of power… of battle… it will truly not just make him a beast on the battleground, but a titan in the bedroom… More Knowledge starts to flow… ATHLETICS... STRENGTH OF THE BODY AND MIND... EVERY TYPE OF FIGHTING KNOWN TO MAN... STANCES... POSITIONS... WAYS TO CONQUER EVERY BATTLE... Johnathan grunts… his teeth grinding into the Jawbreaker inside of his mouth. He feels it begin to slightly dent inward… OOOOOHHHHHHH IT’s COMING!!!!! ONCE IT BREAKS WE ARE TRULY HIS!!!!! Johnathan shifts his body into a better position, to truly slay the ass that he was inside. His hands sliding along Andy’s sides as he slowly shoves himself deeper. “Fuck… you feel like a virgin too, Andy… I bet you fucking were before you got your god body.” Andy blushes as Johnathan smirks and moans out as his cock still tingles from the subtle growth it just went through, supporting the already intense feeling of his cock getting wrapped up in this hot and tight ass. As all that knowledge fills his head, he starts changing how he fucks every dozen or so thrusts; humping harder here, gripping Andy’s body in different positions and speeds in other instances. Eventually he pulls Andy’s arms backwards and starts bouncing Andy’s ass off of his hips, sending him forwards, before yanking him back down to the hilt of his dick as he pounded relentlessly into the hole he was in. Andy begins to learn from his movements, as he arches his back to give him and Johnathan even more support in this passionate, yet dominate fuck session. Never has he been on this end before, always was he the one doing the fucking. Each time he’s pushed forward and pulled back in a little more of Johnathan’s shaft slide’s in until there is almost the sound of thunder as skin hits skin as. “FUCK, JOHNATHAN!!!” Andy moans, he grins. It hurts as, but Andy really wants it to feel good for himself cause he already knows his time is over. Things he was experiencing he had knowledge of, but never thought of doing them to his partner. They were wrong… Sex is about love and passion… There was still passion here, but it was something else other then love… Johnathon pulled Andy all the way in when the voices spoke again… How would you like more, Master? They weren’t just egging him on, they were feeding his ego. Making him what he could only dream of. A Hero, but with possibly a body of some of the biggest villains in the comic books. They were giving him the rise he not just needed, but wanted. Help him slightly… He can truly be the WORLD BREAKER… Every muscle and fiber inside of Johnathan flared out to sickening proportions, then returned down to the size they were. “OH Fuck…” He felt it inside him… his organs…. His skin… his teeth… That should be enough till you get The Power… Strength is now 3 TIMES that of a normal man… Break Us, ALPHA, and we will give you what power we have left. Johnathan groans out lewdly from the increase in strength, yanking Andy even harder towards him as he slams his cock all the way deep inside the ass in front of him. His grip around Andy’s waist becoming even more tight and restrictive. Andy turns around to see a slight increase in Johnathan’s muscle definition to signify his new, incredible strength. “Oh Fuck… Oh Fuck… OH FUCK YEAH!” he roared, the voices driving his desire to dominate Andy even further. He looks down to Andy’s face who is already looking his direction. Grinning evilly, “Time to fucking break you…” speaking both about Andy and the MIND Jawbreaker. He uses his new strength coursing through his body… CHOMPS down, splitting the remains of the ball in half. Andy is fearful, it seems like the sound is heard across the Universe of that sphere BREAKING in this new Young Alpha’s mouth. Johnathan feels a sudden rush of knowledge and power, everything coming into him at once, and he can’t help but to draw Andy in close and tight in a crushing hug as he ROARS from what he now knew… “GIVE ME ALL OF YOUR FUCKING POWER…” Again, talking to both Andy and the MIND… To Be Continued…

Author's Note: Here's a new story after a long time of not writing. I hope to contribute more soon, but check out my commentary below. Please let me know any feedback if you have it. It's always helpful and inspires me to keep writing. TF starts after the *** Becoming A God - A Fight for the Power I pulled my pads off my shoulders and let the sweat shake off my hair. Another solid practice with the football team. My buddy Nick gave my ass a quick slap as he pulled his own T-shirt off, revealing his cut upper body as we headed into the locker room. “What's up Trevor?” he asked, opening the door for me as I headed in with the rest of the team. “Not many games left man,” I said as we worked our way toward our lockers. We were juniors at the local College, a small public school and played D-III. Nothing big, but it was something to keep us athletic as we went through college. The school was old and the facilities felt like something out of the 70s, but it was ours and I was enjoying keeping up the sport even if we knew none of us were going to go pro. “Yeah dude,” Nick said. “Only one year left after this.” He quickly slipped out of his cleats and football pants, drying the sweat off of his legs and compression shorts. “You gonna hit the showers here or run to dinner?” “I going to head back,” I said, peeling off my own compression shorts and giving my crotch a quick dry. “I need to hit the dining hall before dinner closes, I'll shower later tonight. Hey you want to study for Econ later?” “Sure thing,” Trevor said, getting naked and throwing a towel over his shoulder. “I gotta shower now though. Let me know when you're done or whatever I'll meet you at the library.” “By the way,” Nick added, “What happened to Chris? Did he quit the team?” Chris was my roommate, the guy was always quiet, and not particularly nice, but recently he closed himself off. Hardly talked to me or anyone else. “He said he needed to focus on grades. Yeah, I think he quit. But all I ever see him doing is working out. I don't know.” I said. I threw on my boxers and gym shorts and started the walk back. The evening air was cool, fall was closing to winter fast this year. I had a quick dinner and I worked my way toward my dorm and up to my room. I figured I'd get a shower in before studying Econ. I was going to move in with my other football buddies next year, Chris was getting way too weird for me to be friends. I told him he was cutting himself out from the world, he needed to get out more and be social. But lately the guy was just scaring me. He either lifted or was reading old books about gods and the occult. I wondered whether he was reaching a breaking point. I walked into my room and saw Chris at his desk chair, lifting a dumbbell and only wearing compression shorts and gym shorts. “Hey Chris,” I said. “What do you want?” he asked. “You still playing sports? All they did was drag me down, they're going to drag you down, too.” “Dragging me down from what?” I asked. “I enjoy it man, it's fun. It'd be fun if you stayed too.” “I have bigger plans,” Chris said cryptically, a small smile forming around his lips but he kept pumping the iron without looking up at me. I wanted to ask him what he was talking about but I didn't. He was being way too weird and I was afraid of whatever answer he might give me. I threw my clothes off quickly and set them in the hamper. I grabbed my towel and turned back around as I wrapped it around my waist. Chris had set down the dumbbell and was looking at something in his desk. There was a faint light glowing out of his drawerit. I wondered what it was. He quickly shut the drawer. “I am meeting Nick to study Econ later tonight.” I said. “I'm gonna hop in the shower first,” “I'll be waiting for you,” Chris said, turning back to his desk. I couldn't hold back anymore. “What the hell, man?” I demanded. “What is up with you lately. You've been cryptic about everything, are you leaving school, what are you doing? What is going on?” Chris turned to me and with a controlled voice said, “you'll see soon enough, Trevor. You'll see. I have nearly everything I want, now. Nearly.” I grabbed my soap and left for the showers down the hall. I kept asking myself what was going on. The guy was getting weirder and weirder every day. I turned the shower on and unhooked my towel. I nearly wondered if I should even go back to my room. Would he still be there? Was whatever he was doing have to do with me? I looked down at my own body and was impressed with my build. My third year working hard with the team. “Not bad,” I said, flexing my six-pack and biceps. I finished the shower and toweled off, wrapping my towel back around me again. I kept telling myself to walk to Nick or Badger's room, ask them for a spare set of clothes. I should have avoided Chris. But I didn't, I kept walking back to my room, step by step. I opened the door, carefully. No one inside. “Okay,” I told myself with a relief. I shut the door and opened my underwear drawer. It was then that I heard the door open again, Chris forced himself in with a ton of energy. And rage. “It's time!” He shouted as he shut the door. “It's night! The sun is set. You are to be my sacrifice, Trevor!” He shouted again, raising his arms and revealing a green, glowing thing. It was shaped like an athletic cup. That must had been the thing in his desk. It shined a strange, green, electric light that flashed every few seconds. Chris was still in his gym shorts. I could see a bulge emerging from under it. Taking two steps toward me, he said, “This is the way it has to be!” He tried laying a massive punch to my gut but I was able to evade it, “WOAH!” I said, I had never been in a violent fight before. Not one like this, and not one against someone who I thought was my friend. “What the FUCK CHRIS?!?” I shouted. “Get the fuck away from me!” “NO! You don't understand,” the jock said, grabbing my shoulders and shoving me against the wall. “I have to do this. The god of Ahriman is calling me! I want his powers, and he requires a sacrifice!” It didn't matter how outlandish his words were, the jock was trying to plummet me. Hit me, ground me, whatever he could to keep me from scrambling away. I quickly shoved him back. I headed for the door but he grabbed me. Bear hugging me before pushing me to the ground. “Just stay still while I become him!!” He said. Chris kept me pinned with his left arm as he grabbed his shorts with his right and yanked them down. I could feel the jock's dick behind his compressions, not sure if he was hot for me or hot for the cup that was holding in his left arm. I didn't have time to think. I elbowed him and head-butted him on his nose “aww fuck!” he shouted as I made my way once more to the door. I couldn't reach the handle as I felt my body swing back toward his again. He knocked my ankles and caused me to fall to the ground. As I did, my towel finally unhooked itself. He gave me another shove causing my ass to hit the carpet as he hung onto the towel, throwing it behind him. “We both must be naked,” he said as I tried crawling my way toward the door. He grabbed me again and threw me away from the door. Standing again, I tried running toward the back window but Chris once again grabbed me. I was getting weak and tired. “He requires a sacrifice,” he said, standing behind me, pulling me against his body. Chris threw himself to the ground, pinning me underneath him. His dick once more was on my body, getting harder with excitement. I was able to flip him over and pin him down myself, now my own naked body over his. I lay two punches into him and kicked his back, attempting to get myself up but I was growing weak. Chris jostled with me, throwing me back to the ground. And stepping on my legs and he stood himself back up. He then stepped on my abdomen. With force, crunching my stomach and causing me to tense up. “OWW!” I shouted, crunching my abs to protect the stomach. He took his right arm and used it once more to undress, pushing down his compression shorts and revealing his naked self. The guy was a monster, no wonder he could overtake me. His shorts hit my abs. He put additional pressure down before removing his foot, leaving his shorts on my body. I quickly scooted back letting the shorts fall off of me. I couldn't get any further though. The naked jock picked me up and held me with both of his arms. I could feel the cup in his right hand, it was exuding with energy, giving me a feeling of confidence, and power. I liked it, but I was too preoccupied with the jock to do anything about it now. He wrestled me to the ground, throwing me down face first. My package hit the floor. “Ugh!” I shouted. The jock stood himself and rested his foot on my chest as I turned around. I was on the floor and the jock stood above me, just enough pressure to keep me from moving. “It's time, Trevor. I need you for this, know that your sacrifice will turn me into a god, and let me relive the glory of being the most envied athlete around!” He turned his attention to the cup as I struggled lifting his massive foot. “Oh great god of Ahriman,” he said, “I am your vessel, your human for you to bond with. I order you to give me your powers, use me as your host, and share with me in your immortality.” Chris started to chuckle as the lowered the thing toward his crotch. “Yes, I can feel them, I can feel the powers!” he shouted. I had to do something, the cup was starting to spark out with power. My left leg was free. I lifted my body and threw my knee into leg, then kicked his crotch as my foot flew back and hit the cup. “OW!” he shouted, grabbing his dick as the cup went flying out of his hands and toward me. Chris removed his foot and I started to get up but the cup hit my chest. I tried catching it but it slid down my pecs, abs and toward my dick, with every moment increasing the amount of energy and confidence. “Oh fuck!” I said in surprise, falling back to the ground and trying to catch it. *** But it was too late. The cup hit my dick and immediately suctioned onto it. Lifting itself over my dick and balls and turning immediately into a putty substance. “OH!” I shouted in surprise, the thing latching onto me and heating up fast, I could feel its energy quickly pulling itself into my dick, settling into my balls, and changing me from the inside out. Giving new energy and stamina like I had never before felt. I was terrified. What was this thing? “Get it off get it off!” I shouted, still on the ground I was no longer in fear of Chris, I just needed to get this putty mess off of me. Chris was thinking the same thing, but for entirely different reasons. “NOO!” He shouted in defeat, terrified now that the slave was quickly transforming into the master. I tried clawing at the hot pile of buddy over my crotch as is stretched and started swimming its way into my dick. As much as I tried the hot, powerful cup was latched firmly onto me, refusing to budge at all. Chris fell to his knees and smacked my hands off of the thing, clawing at it himself. “NOO!” he shouted again as he grasped and clawed at the cup now beginning to stretch its way over my pubes, around my thighs, and toward my butt. A new surge of energy came over me and I shoved the naked brute aside. “Woah” I told myself, I never knew that I had that amount of strength, it took almost no effort to get the jock away. But I hadn't time to think, the power that it was pulling into my balls was somehow transforming me, it was now pulling out of my balls and into my body. I started involuntarily convulsing, my muscles started spasming. “ARGH!” I shouted as My arms and legs twitched and spasmed, twisting me around to my stomach. I could feel the cup stretching onto the back of my ass. I could also, for the first time, “sense” Chris watching me, as if I knew what he was up to without even looking at him. He was watching as my ass exploded with muscle, locking in a hard bubble butt as the cup stretched itself over it, forming a green, electric-ridden loincloth of sorts. I stood up and noticed with surprise how much muscle I had gained. My six pack had turned to an eight pack and my adoinis started creating a sharp, well-defined V, much sharper than my roommate's. “Argh!” said again as I doubled over, feeling my pecs bounce and flatten out before becoming rock hard. My back started doing the same as my shoulders grew and beefed up muscle mass, stretching down to my arms and forearms. “What the fuck, Chris?” I shouted with rage. “What the fuck is this thing doing to me?!” I stepped toward the brute as my thighs exploded with muscle, causing me to lose my balance as I grabbed the jock, lifting him up with one arm and throwing him against the wall. “WHAT IS THIS THING??” I demanded. “No, wait, wait!” he said, turning from the aggressive asshole into the submissive beggar. “Let me go, let me go before its too late!” “Too late for what?” I shouted, a deeper, more controlled and confidence voice shouted from my throat. My waist rocked around in front of the naked jock; I looked down and I noticed my balls dropping, my dick plumping as the cup continued to fill me with muscle. With it came an incredible amount of confidence. “No,” I ordered. “I don't know what you thought you were doing, but you gone fucked up, little man,” I said, more calm and controlled than ever before. It was then, as my personality began to change, as my mortality, my humanity began to devolve from me, that I felt a new presence emerge within me. Then I understood: the god. The god of Ahriman. He was awakening inside my loins. “Yes,” I heard the voice say. “I am arisen once more.” “Yes,” I said in response, chuckling, “what I am to do?” “This human must be scarified, he thought he could take you, but you won, you are now my vessel. Let me become you. Let us merge by sacrificing this mortal.” The voice responded. I suddenly felt a wave of evil pass through my mind as my body once again tensed up and the muscle on me exploded. I tightened my body. “Oh FUCK YEA” I said, I could feel my body readying itself. It was time. “You're mine. Human.” I said as I started chuckling. I shoved Chris against the wall as the cup connected over my ass crack, completing its formation over its new host. Its new owner. A new loincloth formed over me just as Ahriman wore it. It immediately started crackling with bright, green electricity, emanating a bright, green, hot light from it. I pushed my loins against Chris'. The heat started to sear his body. “NOOO!” He shouted, fearful and out of control. “Oh yes,” I said, controlled and assured. “I can feel your muscle, your stamina, it's time for me to take you, human!” I felt like I was being controlled by another force but it was all I wanted, I wanted to take his body, to take his lifeforce, the twerp was a loser, a bully who thought he could take me and become the god. But I was the one chosen, I was the greater jock, the one who fought, the one who won. He was mine. My mouth watered for his, I wanted to taste him as he dissolved. I dug my mouth into his in a long, forceful kiss, breathing him in as the loincloth took his life away. I could feel his dick shrinking against mine as the beams of light wrapped around his loins and started feeding his muscle mass and stamina into me. It got more aggressive as the jock lost his muscle, the light emanating from my loins and over his body before pulling everything that made the jock the athlete what he was and into me. I let go of his lips and lifted my head in orgasmic pleasure. “YES!” I shouted as my voice lowered, becoming more masculine. More god-like. I could feel him growing smaller, and skinnier, ever smaller as the muscle drained from him. Then, he started cracking as his organs, bones and finally skin dissolved into the green light, wrapping into me as I took in his power. Now the green streaks of light were all over me. The loincloth, taking in the body of Chris, dissolved into a cloud of pure, unbridled power enveloping and transforming me into a muscle-ridden god. The god of Ahriman. “OH YES!” I shouted again, feeling my body open up and take in the powers. I realized I no longer cared about who I was, I was now everything I could have possibly imagined being. And more. I was a naked god, a being who could do anything and now was on a plane of existence where physics and biology and humanity no longer applied. I was a pure, unbridled god. And I was going to live like one. “ARRRGGHHH!” I shouted, flexing my naked, strong, cut body as the powers flung with sheer force back into me, leaving me in control of who I was and what I was to do. “OH FUCK YEAH!” I shouted. “This is it! This is what I'm talking about!” The powers seared into me, leaving me as a human vessel but containing the pure, unbridled powers of a god. My body had tanned, a thin line of brown hair rested on it before growing to a forest over my pubes and legs. My dick was the size of a bottle and my balls were hugely nestled behind it. “HAHA!” I shouted again, levitating myself, finally unbridled from the confines of humanity. My body was restless, it was begging for release, it wanted something, some satisfaction, the god of Ahriman was begging for it. “Man or woman?” I asked. “Both!” it demanded. I levitated and turned myself invisible, phasing through my dorm wall and into the main quad. I could feel other sports teams working their way into their locker rooms, no doubt to strip down. The tennis players were finishing their practice, they were about to hit the locker room. The toned boys felt promising. Then again, a group of girl swimmers were also getting out of the pool. And my old friend Nick, he was walking his way toward the library. But it was then I could hear my neighbor Badger walk out of his dorm. He was the only other guy on our floor at the moment, and no doubt heard the struggle and transformation nearby. “Trevor, hey dude, are you okay?” he asked knocking on my door. I floated back into my room and stayed invisible. Badger opened the door, it was empty, but there lay massive signs of a struggle. “What happened?” He whispered to himself. As he stepped in I flung the door shut with my mind and appeared before him in my form, the naked beast that I was. “AAHHH!” he shouted in fear, seeing someone flash into existence right before him, and someone as intimidating as massive as I had become. “Shh!” I said with confidence, “don't worry my friend,” I said, filling his mind with a hypnotic, dazed trance. “It is only Trevor,” “Trevor,” he whispered, somehow reasoning with himself that I was okay. Badger was a good man, a smart man, and a loyal friend. I had an itch in my crotch though and I could give him a piece of my powers, enslaving him to my will in the process. I asked myself if I should do it. “Why not!” I told myself. “Strip for me,” I ordered. And with it, Badger started taking off his clothes, ready to succumb to my will. Commentary: Feedback is always appreciated. I think I need to ask in a separate forum help writing different stories, and getting my stories posted here. All of my stories are nearly an identical "origin story." A man becomes a super-hero or a super-villain through some immortal artifact or though some science experiment gone wrong. My favorite kinds of story use muscle and "supernatural powers" as key parts of the transformation but I know that the whole "super power" thing is rare on this site. Probably most of the community thinks its kind of lame. I like writing these stories its probably my favorite fantasy, but of course I keep writing the same damn thing over and over. Any suggestions on this story? Others to write? Please let me know, it's always a huge help.

I'll probably get in trouble for posting all of these at once but I stand by it. It's been 2 years and its time I got this taken care of. Part 1: Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12786-basically-a-god-part-2/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12787-basically-a-god-part-3/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15219-basically-a-god-part-4/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15220-basically-a-god-part-5/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15221-basically-a-god-part-6/ Part 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15222-basically-a-god-part-7/?tab=comments#comment-182850 Part 8 --- A cup floated over the head of the Space Fleet squad member. His eyes focused on its shape as he dozed between thoughts. Outside, the quietness of space hovered and rooted a sense of solitude in his chest. “Cadet Bartholomew, what the fuck are you doing?!” Cadet Bartholomew jumped in panic as he scrambled out of his chair, unable to handle his own center of balance as the diminished gravity made it difficult for him. As he landed, he was able to turn as his commanding officer, Officer Barrett, glared him down. Jack Bartholomew groaned inwardly as he saw the officer’s well tanned, well edited face. When he was given permission to join on the first mission of engineer squadron to monitor the new base, he didn’t expect to be tailed by one of his least favorite men. The rich young officer was clearly sent up to space for his dad’s merit as an extremely wealthy business man. He could have been a football player or a high ranking executive in his father’s firm but, like the rest of the world, he had an needle-precise fixation on everything Johnny Powerstone. Every thought told Jack that he hung around the base in hopes of Johnny making him a partner in one of his many projects that was allowing humanity to advance so quickly or, even better, a disciple. “I told you for the last fucking time. You need to monitor the screens diligently! If you see anything dangerous, you need to be able to report to me ASAP! No excuses, shithead!” John ground his teeth as he felt his slick tongue almost recite Barrett’s words back at him. I need you to alert me immediately when Johnny comes so I can lick his ass for him, he meant. I tried to hide my hatred as I looked him in the face. His eyes looked into mine with equal disdain before he made a glance upward and then stared. “Sir?” “Urrg” he gurgled. Jack turned and my eyes widened to match Barrett’s as he saw a light off in the expanse of space. They were just outside Earth hovering and that gave us the best view of the glaring brightness. “Fuck, it’s him!” immediately Barrett ran out of the room, quickly turning down the hallway and letting his thick military boots clank clank off into the distance. Jack quickly buttoned up and ran after his officer along with many others. Because of the short staff of 20 people allowed onto the large ship, there was little worry of colliding with other squad members as they all headed to the hangar. Lights were flashing and a siren was being fired as the operation prepared for the return of the most brilliant being in human existence. This was only the 5th return of Johnny and, even with that in mind, the 1st time Jack himself would get to see the god behind the operation. God was the only way the earth could describe Johnny anymore as he supported the entire human race with his unlimited mind and even more indescribable powers. Only a god could get away with what Johnny could accomplish and it was very difficult for the human race to handle much time without him. That’s why Johnny made an extremely pivotal decision only 6 months ago. The large hangar was built with the same dimensions as a hangar for multiple 747. Occasionally, Johnny returned with more power than expected when he returned and so could not always return to his smallest size. Jack shivered as he’d been told the last time that his powers were so well controlled was the very 1st test of the base, built solely for Johnny to rest before returning to Earth with a low enough power level to avoid influencing the world’s climate and causing another volcano like the ones housed by what was once known as Hawaii. Jack could remember the terror in the call from his friend as he’d awaited a call from his family saying they’d survived the fall of Hawaii. Johnny was that powerful now and it caused the human race to hold their breath when he was near. Hollywood was glad he no longer came to award shows or else they could lose another part of California to the ocean from his spontaneous orgasm-quakes. The entire base felt it as a boom of energy rocked the base before the source locked bay outside of the hangar finally halted its act of terror. The base was made from the hardest metals and even then something created from Johnny himself proved too weak to handle his might. I tried to calm my breathing as the doors opened, Officer Barrett standing in front of the line of squad members, his legs buckling. Roaring laughter shook the room as two forms far larger than Jack could imagine a living creature could be entered the room. “I told you, that last star was just begging me to eat it!” said a powerful voice. “YOU SHOULD HAVE ATLEAST TRIED TO AVOID COLLIDING WITH THAT PLANET TRYING TO CATCH IT. YOU COULD HAVE CAUSED THE WHOLE SYSTEM TO UNRAVEL!” said a voice that made Jack’s ears rattle. “Oh please, you ate it all, anyway! I’d wonder where you put it all if you didn’t get so big off of that! HAhaha!” “YOU’RE SUCH A NOOB. THAT WAS LIKE WAKING UP FOR BREAKFAST AND EATING A BREAD CRUMB! JUST YOU WAIT TILL YOU’RE CLOSE TO MY POWER! SYSTEMS BECOME LIGHT DESERT!” “Commander Bandares! Where are you?! We need something to run off energy NOW!” Jack tried not to move and remained at attention as a shadow of a 100 foot tall man blanketed him and the rest of his squad members. He felt the floor throbbing as he looked up at the face of Johnny’s 2nd in command, Arseny Petrov. Jack was terrified as Arseny bent over at the waist to look at him. His glare made Jack avoid his eyes but that only made him lower vision to the source of the throbbing. A cock the size of a Greyhound bus blocked his torso as his massive eyes looked down at Jack and shone with a light that no human could create naturally. “My bad, squirt. I get you little guys mixed up now. At this size, your faces all kind of blend together, hahah!” YOU NEED TO FOCUS YOUR SIZE USING YOUR EYES AND YOUR MIND COMBINED! EVENTUALLY, THEY’LL GET SO SMALL YOU’LL NEED A MAGNIFYING GLASS IF YOU KEEP THIS UP! BANDARES! DON’T MAKE ME COME TO YOU OR I’LL HURDLE YOU INTO SPACE IN AN OGYXEN BUBBLE!” The constant quaking behind Arseny got stronger and caused many soldiers to lose balance and fall onto their asses. Above Arseny, shoulders that stuck FAR farther than his loomed above. He looked up in fear and awe at what many described as the will of a god, Johnny Powerstone. His size had to exceed 400 feet tall and probably 200 feet wider than that. Arseny looked up, obscuring his face from the tiny humans below with his leviathan cock. From this angle, Jack felt like he could be crushed accidentally as Johnny Powerstone’s cock appeared hard as well, however, he used a hand large enough to crush us all instantly to move it the size and allow his entire face to view us. If Jack could imagine an existence superior to humans, Johnny’s face just about gave physical reference. His eyes looked down at me from under a hyper-masculine brow. His glowing white hair aided his glowing rainbow eyes in terrifying all of the many weak beings below him. His face grinned with the arrogance of something between a king and a prom king- jock as his extremely hot dimples framed his face. Jack felt something push him aside as Commander Bandares made his presence known though Jack couldn’t possible figure out how these two gods could even register such a tiny five foot old man. Bandares knew his presence was insignificant anytime Johnny didn’t call to be serviced so, his brow beaded with sweat at what was just short of being his maker. “Sir, the energy dispersal machine is still broken from the last time we tried to break off your energy!” “WHAT?? RIDICULOUS! ARE YOU TELLING ME SOMETHING THAT I INVENTED COULDN’T TAKE THE POWER OF A TINY SUPER NOVA??” the roar in his booming voice caused many of us to cower and the sounds of frustration in his voice led to tears that Jack couldn’t feel go down his face. Banderas was silent but he also was holding back tears. “I…..I….I….” he stammered. A heavy sigh came down on us and knocked us over with warm air. “FINE, SHOW ME THE SCHEMATICS LATER IN THE BOARDROOM. I HAVE A MEETING WITH THE LEADERSHIP IN AMERICA. I’M NOT LETTING THEM GET AWAY WITH THEIR RECENT ACTIONS, I DON’T CARE HOW MUCH THAT CORN CHIP OF A PRESIDENT DOESN’T LIKE IMMIGRANTS!” With that, Johnny became to turn his Olympian form, muscles the size of buildings being moved in an almost ultra-human manner. Their bulging size was long lost on Jack as he looked up and watched the 400 foot naked nearly human form turn and was graced with a sight few were lucky enough to get a second’s glance at. Though Jack followed the godly being with eyes of hunger and lust, his view was halted by another face, nearly as large from this angle. “WHAT IS IT, ARSENY? I NEED TO FUCK ALL MY ENERGY INTO YOU OR ELSE I’M GOING TO CAUSE ANOTHER LIGHTNING STORM OVER THE EQUATOR.” Arseny bent at the knees, though it seemed impossible, and his hefty balls came down to land on the ground as his vision was fixated on Cadet Jack. “I hear something coming from this one” he said as he bent down and really looked at Jack. His face filled Jack’s vision like a billboard as he leaned into him. Jack froze as he was considered a second thought to a god, something he didn’t believe could be possible. “I hear something. Is that an elevated heartbeat?” Johnny stopped and turned to observe his new demi-god. “ARE YOU FINALLY GETTING THE SUPER SENSES? TELL ME MORE.” Arseny looked at Jack so intensely, it almost seem like his vision was going through him. “He’s young. His heartbeat is moving quick like its running away from me. Poor kid’s terrified.” Suddenly, Arseny sniffed and Jack felt a cold suction for an instant before he refocused. “Is that the smell of pheromones? Is this what a horny human smells like? I can’t tell if you’re terrified or you need to fuck.” Arseny focused and saw something stick out from Jack’s pants, making him grin. “Well, I can’t tell if it’s both, anyway.” Jack felt an odd presence surround him as he felt body lose weight. His legs left the ground as an invisible force lifted him from the earth and sent him flying upward. Past his feeling of vertigo, he could make out in detail the big, pale muscles bulging from Arseny, his body hair failing to obsure the terrifying mass and bulging veins. Jack scrambled in panic as he thought he would collide with the vehicle sized cock sticking out of Arseny’s pelvis just before he was yanked around it by the force. Past the valley of Arseny’s pecs, Jack was able to smell the energy coming off his captor. Arseny’s wide face came in view and Jack remained held mid air, petrified. “I get it you want me to fuck you right? I got the goods if you’re buying, hahahah!” his booming voice rung my ears. Jack felt himself sweat as he was scared he might actually try and tear me apart with his girth. No living being could take so much from a god like him. “Johnny, can we take him with us?? Please?! I want to fuck him with my thoughts!” “ARSENY, YOU JUST GOT THE HANG OF MOVING THINGS WITH YOUR MIND. IF YOU TRY AND SHOVE FORCE INTO HIS ASS, YOU’LL TEAR HIM LIMB FROM LIMB.” Suddenly, Jack felt something else, too powerful to even fathom, move me upward far farther, sending me up like a bullet and causing my stomach to rotate as he was sent upward to meet Johnny Poundstone. His face was like looking at a flashing sign on New York Square. The size of his mouth showed that he could shove me into his mouth as an offering and barely even register he was getting eaten. I still felt cold tears on my face as he looked at me with an unfeeling, unsympathetic look. “YOU REMIND ME OF SOMEONE I USED TO KNOW. WHAT’S YOU’RE NAME?” “Jack….. Bartholomew.” “IS THAT YOUR DAD’S NAME OR YOUR MOM’S? “M-My mom changed her last name after her husband died.” “SO?” “Her family’s……… last name…. is…. Cole.” At that, Johnny grinned. “FUNNY. JACK COLE.” Before Jack could respond with inquiry, his clothes were torn to shreds and he was left suspsended hundreds of feet in the air, naked. “I USED TO CARE ABOUT THINGS LIKE YOU. HUMANS ARE GETTING CLOSER AND CLOSER TO THINGS TO ME NOW. I DON’T HAVE MUCH TIME TO SPARE FOR YOU BUT ARSENY LIKES YOU SO YOU’LL GET WHAT MY DISCIPLES GET.” Jack screamed in pain and pleasure as he felt his ass widened and something that felt like the largest invisible cok in existence shoved its way into his intestines. Guttural noises came from Jack as he felt his entire body being racked with pressure. His eyes rolled to the back of his head as he felt pleasure a human should never experience. “Hey, that’s mine!” Arseny called up from Johnny’s knee as he called up to his mentor. Johnny just grinned. “DON’T WORRY YOU’RE NEXT” he said as Jack fell into unconsciousness with the ebbing feeling of reaching sexual Nirvana. Jack reawoke to his body being laid under sheets in the infirmary, the window leading into space showing him the beauty of the universe in the dark room he sat in. “You’re awake.” Jack turned to see Officer Barrett’s face looking out the window. Jack wanted to ask questions but it was halted by a single hand from Barrett. “Quiet, he’s doing it again.” Suddenly, an explosion of light filled the window and caused Jack to cover his eyes. The entire room shook as what seemed to be far superior to a nuclear bomb went off in the vacuum of space. Jack held his bed as the impact nearly sent off. “He wants you to go with him back down to Earth once he’s done. Arseny. He wants to make you his first disciple” Barret said through the quaking. Jack used the light to see that Barrett had his pants around his ankles on a computer chair beside the window, an erection like rock sticking out from the gap of his pants. As the light faded, Jack began to make out stains on Barrett’s pants and sweat on his forehead as if he was having a fever during masturbation. Past Jack’s shock, another series of blasts of light and an explosion came unaffected from the distance. All he could make out was two titanic shadows the size of starships from a movie colliding rapidly, their forms distinguishable as one massive form and another form three times as massive. “They’ve been at it for 6 hours solid. He really is a god. It’s a miracle he doesn’t use his power to make us bow. Either way, we all would bow voluntarily and power this unbelievable.” ----

Part 1: Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12786-basically-a-god-part-2/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12787-basically-a-god-part-3/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15219-basically-a-god-part-4/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15220-basically-a-god-part-5/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15221-basically-a-god-part-6/ Part 7 My teeth were big and white as I smiled for the professional cameras the press were firing off as I accepted the key to their city. It was such a small town in America I could barely remember its name. I was practically had my knees bent at 90 degrees trying to hold this stupid shaking hand pose with the mayor, his old little hand shaking in my massive mitt of a hand. A lot of things had changed in the year I had been a guardian for the god that was Johnny Powerstone. Everyone around me knew who I was the moment they saw me and practically were on their hands and knees trying to please me. Just a year ago, I was just Arseny Petrov, one of the top strongmen in the world and a 21 year old anomaly. I used to think being just over 2 meters tall (6 foot 7) and carrying around over 400 pounds made me a truly big and powerful specimen. Those who loved a huge man among big men used to come all over just to see me take down the challenges before me with my big, bulging arms. My signature flex and grin right after winning my events was the highlight for many strength enthusiasts. Who wouldn’t love a big man who could lift a ton? Being a big name in the strongman world, I found a lot of entertainment in growing my body more, pushing bigger weights, and then going to places where my size was highlighted. The Japanese crowd got a real kick out of me. There was a good image of me trying to fit through one of their tiny fucking sliding doors that the internet raved about nowadays. “Holy shit, he used to be that big?” “Yeah, and now he’s even bigger!” “The dude’s a fucking demi-god!” They weren’t wrong. I couldn’t fit in buildings anymore when I broke 10 feet tall and at 13 feet, I’d be lucky to get my 2 ton body through the double doors of an airport. After Johnny turned me, I grew like a weed, making me the talk of the world and the other disciples he owned. My asshole dad was my favorite torture subject when I went home on my breaks from the Poundstone Tower. I’d inherited my height and size from him but even at 6’9, that little shithead was scarce when I came home. My hometown was a mark on the map for the birthplace of the biggest disciple of Johnny Poundstone and one of the biggest success stories in the public’s view of Johnny’s divine intervention. People would clamor in excitement when Johnny did his usual drop off to key towns dealing with problems too big for them. They always hoped he’d be the one to intervene but, if not him, they’d hope I would come and be their hero for the day. I loved to watch those tiny little human faces look up to me like I was a being from another world gracing their planet. Johnny had to make my suit personally so that the frequent erections I grew at public events could be contained atleast slightly. As a disciple, his publicist insisted that atleast we should be more modest than our leader. I didn’t give two shits. I would just grin and groan as my nearly 3 foot cock pushed and fought against the super fibers. I’d made a bet amongst the other guardians that I’d be able to outgrow the suit cock first and a lot of the money amongst them was for rather than against. And who could blame them? I took advantage of my new super-body the way I did when I prepared for my strongman competitions. I ate so much that many of the smallest disciples were afraid to come near the dinner table until I’d finished my food. I scarfed it down like a wolf and was almost equally as ill-mannered. The table I’d been given would groan after only a few weeks once I’d really gotten the hang of eating for my new body. While the other guardians went down to the disciple floors of the tower to fuck and play with their smaller kin solely, my day was a mixed bag. Some days I’d super hop to areas just so I could test my strength against bigger boulders and tightly rooted trees. Other days I would test my endurance by using my super speed to run laps around the country. Johnny had built an island for his guardians to test their limits but I’d gotten too strong for those feeble weights when I broke 9 feet tall. Only his magnetic weights could keep up with me but even those were slowly losing their benefit. Any day that didn’t involve me eating, lifting, or simply pushing my body to the limit was a day where I rewarded myself. Any small town would spot me and do whatever I wanted so it didn’t take long for me to set up some areas for me to beworshipped by the most beautiful of the townspeople. I used to think I only loved women but there was nothing like having women squirm and lick my monster pole while the men would rub down my muscles with their stronger hands. Just the sight of me made them question their originally self-proclaimed sexualities and I loved to make them kneel for me. I was living the life compared to when I was a strongman. No more bulking periods for me. I could eat and eat and eat yet still retain almost no fat. My body was like a muscle machine! No more having to choose between my old girlfriend and my hand for a sex partner. I had sex almost everyday of the week and twice on Sunday! No more relative fame where I had to go to competitions to find my favorite strength enthusiasts. I could make strength whores everywhere I went now. Everyone loves power. It was a perfect cycle. My muscles got bigger, which would give me the strength to push harder, which would make my ability to collect sex partners easier, which would make me push even harder, which would make me horny as hell, which would make me push harder, which would make my muscles bigger! Life was heaven. But nothing in my new life was better than the god Johnny Poundstone. Everything about him was a goal for me. An impossible goal, but a goal that would make me always want more. Johnny barely fit into anything, let alone his own tower, at 21 feet tall. He had to phase through the tower in order to travel through it but he would have to be careful not to run into anyone, moving along two or three floors at a time. His power to phase only worked on non-living things, a flaw that he constantly griped about at dinner. His muscles were defined beyond human comprehension, making him a dangerous person to collide with when each muscles had the power to move a planet even at that ‘small’ a size. Tourists to New York were warned ahead of time off his Saturday patrols of the city. If they didn’t get the warning, they’d be shocked to find a god standing above the cityscape, his feet in the water yet still his knees still in the clouds. His big muscles filled the sky on those day and we suspected it gave people perfect masturbation material. Every muscle on his body seemed to defy gravity and logic with its size and shape. His figure couldn’t have been defined as human the way his arms were bigger around than any human chest, let alone SUVs. His waist was tight and yet powerful like a pillar, the abdominals and obliques making sharp curves along his torso up to his overarching pecs. No one could speak to him any longer unless he bent at the waist or kneeled and since he grown to 20 feet tall, he’d refused to give anyone the satisfaction of him bending. The places he came to for events were encouraged to have 10 foot trenches for him to walk through or 10 to 15 foot platforms set up for when he arrived or needed to speak. The world was clearly in his grasp and it showed everywhere he went. People bowed in love or fear, sometimes both. When he said you weren’t allowed to speak, the room would turn silent. When he made a request, people took it as an order with their life on the line and their servitude as his main course. I wanted that more than anything for myself but the power that spilled off him is what pulled me in. I was in love with the force of nature that was Johnny Poundstone and Johnny enjoyed taking advantage of it. I couldn’t tell if he could read minds but it didn’t matter the way he fucked me into oblivion. I’d never given my mountainous ass cheeks to anyone other than Johnny and he took it as his territory every time he took it. I emphasize the word ‘took’ because, no matter what I was in the middle of doing, Johnny would pull me aside and start fucking me out of the blue. I would scream in shout in ecstasy and it would only egg him on. The look in my eyes would make him press me against a physical or psychic wall and roar into my ear as he fucked me into the next century. Time seemed to fade and nothing else would matter when he shoved his massive godly cock into my ass. When he told me that his cum gave me more power, I’d thought he was warning me to take advantage of it as much as possible. But how could I do that with the random black outs I experienced during his fucking. It took a solid week of fucking for me to realize it was like a magic spell that he released on himself that was like giving permission to fuck me however he pleased. I was lucky he liked me or else he’d probably use me to fuck at his hardest the way he did with the planets from footage he got using his private satellite. But even though he held back, I could feel him slowly putting more force into it with each session. The last time alone, we’d gone to an abandoned building where’d he literally fucked me through multiple floors. Sex for Johnny was an art form. He could make me shout louder with every thrust, shake harder with every pounding, want more with every kiss and bite and look. I doubted he could do more to me each time but he’d always one up himself. It was like his constantly growing and evolving powers made him better at sex by the hour. Sometimes, I’d come out of my comas and see the faces of the other guardians when Johnny fucked me. The faces of envy were obvious and the air almost turned green when they were in the room with us. No one other than me got private sessions with him. He didn’t give them his cock the way he gave it to me. I was a special case in every sense of the word that they were never allowed to whine about or question. That kind of jealousy put a smile on my face. My theory was Johnny fucked me best because of how much my body took to his and came back for more. When he fucked me, it took hours before I was out of commission. Even then, I’d wake up in a day while the others would be out for a full 7. When Johnny grew, I grew. If he grew another foot, I wouldn’t grow half as fast but I’d be close. None of the other disciples grew past the 10 foot height and, therefore, became increasingly useless as they stayed the same and Johnny grew stronger. Johnny would often be watching me as I was breaking a new personal best lifting 50 tons or saving another 15 people more from a burning building. It took me less than 10 minutes to put an illegal drug factory to bed, although I would always destroy the building as a side effect. None of them came close to me. That’s why I’d puffed my chest out so far when Johnny told me he had something special to show me on a fateful July. I’d broken the 15 feet tall barrier and Johnny, now 32 feet tall at his smallest, was pleased by progress. I now used most of his magnetic weights for curling now and I was now too big to go on ‘easy’ missions like rescuing people from buildings and robberies without destroying government property. I was a big, big handful that Johnny clearly liked for some reason or else he would have probably made the smart choice and put me permanently in our rapidly shrinking home. I remained hopeful and confident in Johnny as we flew over a new island he’d created in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean. There wasn’t a route for a boat or anything at all for miles. This island, unlike the others, only contained assorted boulders and rocks. It was wide but had no greenery or animals in sight. We landed on the sand shore, my 4 ton body quickly starting to sink into the sand. “Sir, why are we here?” I asked as I looked up to him. He was so tall now that even I couldn’t see much of his face past his pec shelf. He leaned forward and I heard his thunderous voice rain down on me. “Stop calling me sir, Arseny, call me Johnny” he said with a handsome grin. His eyes were even brighter and more beautiful than the month before. “Yes, sir—ur, I mean…… Johnny” I said, going from an exclamation to a quiet whisper. I’d hoped he would take this for a slight error on my part due to my first language, Russian. After receiving his essence, I’d learned several languages like I was learning to ride a bike. Johnny boomed laughter down to me. Instantly my crotch shivered and I felt my new suit tighten. It wouldn’t be long before I outgrew another uniform. “Arseny, how’s your family?” he asked out of the blue. I’d never heard him ask a disciple such personal information before. I just assumed he could get the information by hacking the internet like he did for criminal organizations. Or he could just read our minds. “Um, their fine. My dad still sucks balls but he’s a lot quieter after I ripped the house in half looking for my protein powder.” Johnny held his grin and turned it into a big white smile. He then moved toward the boulders nearby and sat atop a formation of them like they were a love seat. My eyes were glued to his bulging muscles and the comparison of the seemingly tiny boulders to them. He was watching me. “Arseny, do you like muscles?” “Of course! I want more!” I said confidently. To prove my point I did a double bicep and admired my 60+ inch guns. “Every movement I make feels like I’m throwing around a stone! I could always have more!” Johnny took another moment to look at me as if analyzing my response. “Do you like power?” I merely nodded my head furiously before answering. “When I was in competition, the other competitors would always tell me how jealous they were of how easily I could lift things. I was so excited when a guy told me once, the can of beer I was holding burst!” Johnny looked at me again before moving into a reclining position against the boulders. “It’s not that great, you know.” “What??” I said in confusion. “It’s not that great. Strength and power, I mean.” “Sir—er, Johnny, I don’t understand. You have the power to lift mountains like lifting a spoon! You can fly at speeds that don’t just make you a blur but actually create a stream of light at your top speed. You fuck me so hard that we’ve broken old city neighborhoods like they’re made of pudding! The UN actually tried to pass a bill to limit your size on earth after you tried to walk along the shore of new York and nearly caused a tsunami!” “Yeah, yeah, that’s all well and good but so what?” Johnny said as he reached for a boulder and rubbed its smooth surface. “I could pull all the mountains, fly till I cause a planet to rupture in half, and fuck you so hard that we could re-activate a volcano but I’ll always get stronger. I’ll always top what I did last month and exceed expectations further. The world is in the palm of my hand now but so what?” At this point in the conversation, my mouth was open and my face was in shock. “It’s just not enough. I’m bored, Arseny. New has gotten old. I’m sure you’ve noticed it but I’ll just point it out. I’ve shredded my uniform twice as many times as you since you’ve been here. Ever since you arrived, everything’s changed.” “What do you mean?” “I mean that I’m growing faster now. Getting stronger than ever before. My body is adapting faster as my powers are getting stronger at an accelerating rate. I’ve tested my powers on other planets like earth and, in about 5 years alone, I’ll be powerful enough to split an atom with my mind alone. I’ve had to contain my true weight even more so than I ever have. 1/100th of my true weight could form a crater in the planet 1/10th its size. I nearly slipped when I tried to deactivate a volcano and nearly created 3 more trying to do it. I’m getting too powerful to remain this close to the planet. Even my heat vision is getting too powerful to avoid blowing a volcano into Asia… again. At my current growth speed, I’ll be as big as Jupiter at max size in 5 years but, at this rapidly changing speed of growth, I can’t say that in 5 years that I’ll be 5 times the size of Jupiter at my smallest. Nothing is keeping up with me anymore.” “But what about planet Earth? What if something happens in the public that requires you to step in?” “What if? If I stayed, I’d just push them 100 years into the future if I were to show the world my newest inventions. After my food supply sustaining research started bearing fruit, I’ve already excelled past the human races comprehension of science. I’ve outdone society by at least four centuries. The invention business has plummeted since I came around. They really don’t need me to make society perfect for them.” “Fuck, Johnny! How can you keep getting more impressive??” I asked over the sound of the waves slamming against the shore. After listening to Johnny, my cock was harder as rock and with a loud rip, my big, reddened, purple headed cock burst from my suit and lifted its hulking 5 foot mass up and slammed against my abs. Fuck, I was getting big. Johnny grinned and left his perch to stand in front of me, his eyes focused into mine. “You.” “What?” “Am I speaking Cantonese without realizing it again?” “What do you mean ‘you’?” “I mean that you are the catalyst, Arseny. You have been what’s causing my power to accelerate.” “What??” “Are you sure I’m not speaking Cantonese or Hebrew?” “Just explain!” “Well…… it turns out that my powers are correlated to you. More specifically, your growth.” “How has my growth caused your growth?” “You see, it took a while to notice but, since I gained my powers years ago, I’ve been growing and getting stronger. After a point, it became so easy to get a girl to open her legs, I stopped keeping count and tracking my conquests. However, there was a point where I couldn’t keep my cock small enough to fuck average women so I started craving men. That didn’t last long since I still grew and they remained the same. But, when I got my first disciples, Jenny and Benton, and they started to grow, my growth started to speed up again. I started gathering disciples so I could have multiple to fuck and it made me grow faster again. But even now, I’m too big for my smaller disciples. You’re the only one growing fast enough to take me anymore. Ever since you came and excelled past the others, I’ve been able to fuck you for full weeks and grow to truly immense sizes! My body’s desire for sex makes me grow and you’ve been the greatest cause! The others are now a third of my size and none of them can get my dick in their mouth, let alone their asses. You probably noticed it about now. I’ve spent more time with you than all of the disciples combined and you’ve grown right along with me. Your body isn’t at its limit so you can still grow for a little while longer before your limits set in. You’re a natural phenomenon, Arseny!” “I…..I….” I was speechless, more speechless than I usually was when Johnny was around. I’d noticed that I couldn’t fit into most of the tower and that I was the only one among the disciples still growing, but I hadn’t noticed how big a difference there was in my time with Johnny compared to the others. I just didn’t know…. Any of this, until now. Johnny reached looked down at me and held my shoulder. “Arseny… I want you to grow with me. Become a god with me.” “I— “ I tried to speak but Johnny gave me a look of intense focus. “Please, Arseny, let me show you what being a god will gift you.” Johnny moved around me and started walking into the ocean. His massive legs treaded water like air and he was quickly disappearing into the ocean. I ran to the edge of the shore and looked out as the waves lapped at my feet, searching for Johnny. Suddenly, I could see Johnny’s handsome head coming out of the water, his hair quickly drying and forming its beautiful shoulder length look like usual. My eyes began to hurt as Johnny’s traps came out of the water and my sense of perspective shifted Johnny was standing farther out than I thought by the size of the waves beside him but he appeared to be coming closer. It took me only a moment to realize he was growing. Waves crashed against the shore, bigger and bigger as he grew taller and taller. His broad shoulders had only just come out of the water and it already looked like he was becoming big enough to hide me in his golden locks. When his chest finally came up for air, I had to back away from the shore as the waves became truly massive. The clouds began to darken as Johnny’s growth accelerated and his arms were still coming into view. I could hear thunder as Johnny’s eyes glowed bright enough to be seen from even the distance I stood. My head craned even from the great distance we were apart as his muscles seemed to plump and grow along with him. I saw lightning as Johnny’s head began to reach into the clouds and the waves became 40 feet tall. I backed away and quickly climbed the piles of rock in an attempt to escape the growing waves. Johnny’s eyes were a beam of light that focused on me as his rapidly growing size closed the gap between us quickly. He covered almost 40% of my view from this distance and his abs were still climbing from under the water. This was a size he had never shown anyone while on Earth and for good reason. The boulders shook and fell out of place as the quakes from his growth became stronger. I made it to the top somewhat safely just as I saw Johnny’s cock come from underneath the water. It was the fastest growing limb on his body as it swelled and grew, climbing his body till it fought with his growing chest. I sat on my knees, astounded by the infinite power Johnny wished to show me. His body simply grew and grew, more powerful with every second, as if it was a natural thing. I didn’t feel myself jizz the first time watching his head reach the clouds but I felt it most definitely as his abs began to do it. The clouds opened wide for the entrance of a god unto heaven and yet still he soared past them. I feared for the stability of the island as Johnny’s growth shook it roughly. Rocks crumbled and the sandy shore of the island was submerged in water. I’d never seen larger bolts of lightning shred the sky. If there’d been any boats nearby, I was sure they’d have been sunken by now. I was surprised a volcano hadn’t been sprung by the earthquakes Johnny created. I’d never known this much power or size was possible until Johnny, the god of power, had shown it to me. When Johnny’s knees passed the clouds, I’d come again. The Atlantic Ocean was 5 miles deep and it wasn’t even knee deep to Johnny, who was still growing at his fastest speed. Johnny had told me that his size was equivalent to how much power he had within him. This was what he meant. So much power that you could see his shins 5 miles from the ground and then some. The water had absorbed the island I was perched on up until the very top of the stone pile. Just when I was prepared to take a dive, Johnny’s growth stopped. When the earth began to settle, I looked up and fell back into the water just after finding my footing. Johnny’s face filled the sky. Wherever it didn’t, his muscles filled the rest. With his legs above me position at sea level. Johnny almost entirely encompassed my view of the sky. He was so tall that his face and body were tinted with the color of something far away, bouncing light off of him. I dared to imagine what he looked like on a satellite view of the planet. Johnny’s knees were high above the ocean and I could tell from the view of his calves that just a few hundred more meters would reveal his calves. My angry and sore cock spewed a third load into the water as I looked to view what could only be described as a god. Johnny exceeded everything I ever imagined size and power could be. His muscles were big and intimidating works of strength that were unquestionable to any creature, being, entity or existence in the universe. The view of his big, veiny muscles bulging and his big handsome grin told me that with one glance. He was silent for someone so truly enormous but I could tell he was attempting to be silent knowing that too much sound from his massive existence could break tectonic plates and cause the average human to go deaf. His glowing, powerful eyes beaming down on me in the darkness his body created said it all said it all and I knew what to say. “Yes. I’ll do it.” ---

Part 1: Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12786-basically-a-god-part-2/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12787-basically-a-god-part-3/?tab=comments#comment-148914 Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15219-basically-a-god-part-4/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15220-basically-a-god-part-5/ Part 6 With me being the most typical presence by Johnny since his ascension, you’d think there’d be a wave of publicity followed by a second wave of popularity, making me a celebrity and an almost constant first hand account of the craziness that was Johnny’s actions. Anyone who thinks like that, however, is horribly wrong. Having battled with the media for so long, Johnny had reigned them in, along with anyone else that had ever heard of “Sam Cole”. Johnny’s public reaction wasn’t negative in anyway. If anything, he’d only exceeded any expectations anyone would have of a god. A lot happened in a full year. I got emails from his brother suddenly, every so often as if Trenton was trying to apologize for his betrayal. Johnny had finally ended the battle of control with the men who were running the Johnny Project. Since I left, Johnny would be constantly doing something, whether it be working in the lab on some kind of future project, saving some town in dire need of his powers, going to some kind of benefit or event that required his presence, or simply fucking his disciples. Speaking of which, that was something that had come to light publicly just a few weeks ago. Every so often, Johnny would go to some place and a man or woman of exceptional genetics or beauty would vanish from the public sphere. 8 people disappeared as if they were just air, though everyone could quickly guess where they went. The world’s strongest man vanished just after being granted the award and title from the special guest, Johnny Poundstone. One of the more beautiful faces of women’s rights in Europe was suddenly gone after a benefit being funded largely by what was known as the Poundstone organization. Another man, Samuel Deguara, a man known for being a natural giant of Italy at 7 foot 5 that was searching to join a national basketball team, was gone after a true, super-powerful giant passed through Italy to settle an earthquake dilemma and, while there, a little of the financial structure that made up Greece. Weeks later, a group run by Johnny, known as JD, or Johnny Disciples, made themselves known. Johnny had created a 10 man group of supersized men and women that were just strong enough to help him safe different parts of the world. Though their primary work entailed working on taking down the black markets and minimizing crime, they also doubled as beacon’s for Johnny’s influence, which was still rapidly expanding out past the Solar System. Johnny had appointed himself a member of a project with NASA to find habitable planets. Johnny, being the overachiever that he was, found three. Trenton let slip in his note that there Johnny might have found something other than planets out there in space but was keeping it from him. It was obvious why Trenton didn’t want to press Johnny too hard for the answer. He wasn’t among Johnny’s disciples and though he was still Johnny’s brother, he wasn’t sure what one of his massive 8 foot disciples would do to him if he gave them a reason to believe he was doing anything other than obeying Johnny. If not for them, there was Johnny’s newer larger form. He wasn’t able to fit on normal bedframes and couldn’t even stand up straight in normal buildings at 9’2. However, a year had changed that as he’d broken 10 feet, blasted past 11 and was well on his way to 12 feet tall, only just recently reaching over the marker at currently 11’7. The Guinness world record organization came to hand him awards for tallest man, heaviest man, widest man, largest feet and many more but Johnny denied them all. They would have probably awarded him a car if he could still fit into, based on the number of awards he could have taken. Although it was partially because he probably considered himself above receiving awards from anyone, as shown from the three Nobel Peace prizes and the Grammy from his guest appearance in the last Superman movie, he had made several excuses for himself I imagine a lot of people considered justified. Things like “I’ve been able to grow to half the size of new York for the past two months so my base size doesn’t matter anymore” or “I can change the gravitational pull of my body to make myself heavier if I wish, I might as well be 20,000 pounds”. If that was worded the way Trenton wrote it, I could tell instantly it was another time when Johnny used an excuse as a way to brag. Of course, that’s not as if his height wasn’t enough to brag about. Johnny didn’t fit into many parts of his tower the same way he barely fit into clothes anymore, his elevator being the most recent defeated conquest, so if he wasn’t opening up walls and closing them again, he was crouched down, his knees almost perpendicular to the floor. I knew that many of the rooms had been built for people of a limited size. They’d built it with the largest man alive in mind, putting it just slightly above 9’6 feet to keep ahead of the curve. But Johnny’s growth put any human predictions to shame. Johnny was so large that they often took the events involving him outside, out of fear that he’d get irritated and just walk into the building like the walls were made of oxygen. When Johnny went on an orphanage run to visit all of his little fans, he used his telekinesis to pull the building apart for his entry, closed it back up, and remained crouch throughout his visit. Apparently, he usually enjoyed it when they used his powers and his large muscles as a playground when, if they were really good, he’d grow as big as a small building for them to climb onto. Parents heard about it but didn’t argue because, you know, it’s Johnny Poundstone. Even his overgrown disciples, all of them at or near 8 feet tall, came off as puny when reporters interviewed them. And the difference from human to Johnny was even more amazing. The average man met Johnny almost a foot below his hips but many did their best to avoid looking at him straight forward since his massive, docile cock bulged in their faces and on live television in his skin tight speedo uniform. Johnny’s sense of clothing had become skimpier as he demanded they cut his little uniform as they always had. The reason it looked so skimpy, however, was that Johnny’s dimensions had changed. His pecs were massive now and filled his fans’ vision. If you wanted to talk to Johnny’s face, you had to either stand almost 4 meters away or Johnny had to choose to bend down to look at his public. Past those massive arms, both rivaling a large, grown man in size and past the massive pecs and hulking shoulders, people were blinded by the beauty that was Johnny’s face. His big feet were too big wear shoes as they’d recently blown past size 39 and rapidly flew through the 40’s. He was becoming too handsome now for many as women that weren’t prepared for him would shuffle their legs and struggle to remain intact. Any that weren’t looking at his broad shoulders, big arms, massive chest, and his beautiful face, rolled their eyes down his body in an attempt to fathom how beautiful his body was. His abs had broken a twelve pack and was now moving to a fourteen pack that pointed down to his massive cock, nestled heavily between two hulking legs that looked like they restricted his leg movement with the bulging heads and veins. Johnny’s psychic powers were a god send to the city since his sex events got crazier and harder to be sustained by human built walls. His disciples had became strong enough to somewhat endure the impact from his weaker orgasms but a wall of psychic energy helped. Trenton couldn’t describe it to me as he’d only seen it through the monitors that showed Johnny’s weight room, which would be quickly stricken with a flash of white before cutting to black. But as residents of our city, we and the rest of New York could feel the earth shake when it happened, which was almost nightly. Johnny’s sense of fun was making it difficult for everyone and everything to have a peaceful life but he just didn’t seem to care. His narcissism knew no bounds anymore. The world simply bent to his mood and ego like a dog. When he chose to save the day, he did it on his terms, regardless of the rules of government. When he chose to participate in government, politics became secondary to his whims. When he wanted to test his whims, he used a known or new power to strike a new level of humbleness into the minds of all Earthlings. He grew bigger, he saved the day in a crazier way, he roared laughter, he fucked harder, then got to do it all over again the next day. In the past, I thought he was outgrowing humanity as his body outgrew his clothes. It took me too long to realize that he’d outgrown humanity a long time ago. Since the first time his bulging, superhuman biceps burst out of his first XL shirt. Way back when he was just learning he could outrun Olympic medalists with his definition of a “light jog”. Then he stretched and grew in every direction, past the boundaries of humanity up to this point. Even beyond me… I’d been sitting on a soft chair while I was in my own thoughts, sensing eyes on me. I didn’t make eye contact that lasted longer than half a second. He saw that immediately though. “So it’s been a year now and you haven’t moved on from this?” the bespectacled man sitting in a chair across from me. He was very attractive for a human but I’d seen too much to be satisfied with just that. He was looking at me like a hawk with brown, focused eyes. I opened my mouth but couldn’t speak. I knew the answer but didn’t want to believe. “No” he said as if reading my mind. “You’ve been avoiding giving me answers this entire session but their written all over your face.” The man laid his notepad on a slack-covered leg and sighed. “You’re living with one of your friends and it’s killing you because you took a different path than them. You think you’ve failed to succeed and so you’ve stopped going to classes for your degree. You want to get away from your past but you haven’t left the city where your past lives so you went and found a place with someone from that past to try and come to a place before the event. Am I missing anything?” Apparently, my looking away had shown some more writing on my face. “And you still want whatever it is you left. Honestly, Mr. Cole, I don’t know who or what you left behind but you’ve been going the wrong path to moving past it. It’s like something has sucked the orginal Samuel Cole. What could have cast such a large shadow on your life that you can’t get out from under it?” My lips were loosened after the psychiatrist’s words had cut through my clothes and left me naked. My heart was pounding and I was going to speak but I got cut off as the ground rumbled, knocking over smaller pieces of furniture. Suddenly, the room’s lighting from outside went dark. There were sirens going off as the quake had clearly been strong enough to hurt someone. The doctor and I ran to the window quickly in an attempt to try and see it for ourselves. I looked up at a familiar face. Johnny was a bit of a bully when it came to making clear his authority. Trenton had said that he didn’t like that he couldn’t be everywhere at once and, as his base of operations, he should be able to control all of crime in his vicinity. That’s why a tourist would be shocked to try and visit New York only to be graced with the sight of a massive pair of legs reaching up into the clouds. His humongous feet were probably standing either in a large patch of trees or in the water at the edge of the city. I didn’t have to be told that Johnny did this to both give the people an outlet to worship and spread his gaze across the city. Many were looking up at him as he looked down and glared, his eyes red with power as, at this size, he had to be careful to proportionally expand the potential energy he held to prevent himself from releasing enough energy to make New York a whole in the Earth. The temperature was heightened due to the extremely small percentile of energy that Johnny himself couldn’t completely contain. It was more intense every month he did this as his full form grew bigger and bigger constantly, even though he tried to hide it usually at his normal hulking size. Feelings came back and I felt my eyes water as I looked up at the god that Johnny was. Too many emotions of anger, hunger, fear, admiration, humility, and many other feelings as I looked up into that massive, beautiful face. “That” I said over to the doctor, fully aware that he was on his knees, his hand rapidly going up and down. He was another victim to Johnny, another worshipper wiping away tears who just wanted to be acknowledged by the ultimate power above him. Johnny’s influence was too much for those who’d never seen him when he was smaller. I was used to people meeting him and wetting themselves, bursting into tears as they looked up at his mighty pecs. That smug face of total domination was usually too much by itself, the same one looking down from above the clouds and over those enormous, stadium sized pecs. I looked up and wondered if he could instantly tell which measly human was me, looking up and up and up, craning my neck to glimpse his power. I was a single speck, probably nearly indiscernible to him even with his super vision. One fist tightened as the other fist wiped away tears. I needed to escape.

Part 1: Part 2: Part 3: Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15219-basically-a-god-part-4/ Part 5 Hey, move along, short shit!” Benton commanded down to me. The following 6 months from the Tanner incident went pretty bad. For me at least. Mostly because, although Johnny had forgiven Tanner entirely, I was still on thin ice in every and all interactions with him. It was like hell as I feared that the growing Johnny would one day just have enough of my presence and simply stomp me into a mud puddle with his size 50+ feet. By the time the next year came by, I was on my second to last year of graduate school but it didn’t give me any relief, Johnny made certain of that. Johnny’s powers were numbing as every month, he’d discover some new power he never knew he could use and would test it on me in the most creative ways. In the fall, as I walked through the nearby park for my morning cardio, I was assaulted by trees like never before. That was the season Johnny had discovered his power to send energy from his body that worked as super miracle grow. When I was deep enough in the park, he’d used this power to grow them outward in all directions, specific ones growing and wrapping around me before lifting me into the air with their increased size and girth. It had taken hours to get me down and even now they were still trying to shred the 7 feet thick branches of the overgrown woods. Later, he’d test his self enlarging powers and take a stroll through the outskirts of the city, where my school was located. Somehow, every other vehicle in the parking lot had survived his rampage except mine, a flat and metal plate leaking oil into concrete that had sunken 15 feet deep and was in a 60 foot long foot shaped crater. It was the month after that when he’d discovered how to perform whistle commands that could make animals do his bidding to a certain extent. I practically had to watch my step and carry an umbrella at all times as dogs or birds would suddenly have the urge to crap in my direction and ruin my clothes and hair. At one point, a batch of squirrels had showered me by throwing the nuts they’d stored for the winter down at me in a hail. Winter didn’t give me much of a break either. Whenever Johnny wasn’t learning a new power, he was getting stronger in a power he’d already mastered. I’d been the last to leave on a test during one of my bio-medical exams and I assume Johnny had been waiting for me to try to leave as I felt a heavy thud shake the building. The supervisor for the test almost fell to his feet as he dropped all of the papers onto the floor. I’d tried to run to the door to see what had happened but shouldn’t have been surprised when I’d tried and a bit of snow slipped through the cracks before remaining at a standstill. Johnny had summoned enough snow to completely submerge the doors to this building. I didn’t know at the time but it literally had been done to only the building we were in. There was a perfect circle of thick snow dropped down onto our building like medical cream placed on a simple part of your skin. As I suffered the power of Johnny, it was a perspective thought that everyone else received the better end of the bargain. Besides petty crimes and general bad behavior in small doses, Johnny kept the world in order on a daily basis. Bank robberies would be halted almost before they could really start thanks to the police opening up their whole database to Johnny, who preferred that they give it to him “willingly” instead of him hacking it as he knew he could. Drug cartels lost money by the millions as Johnny went all over and halted business with his new super smelling powers which gave him the ability to smell the scent of drugs by a ten mile radius. Any smaller crimes were left to the local police as Johnny had bigger jobs most of the time he handle and, although he was powerful, he couldn’t be everywhere at once. The current drought in California was halted quickly by Johnny’s power to grow plants and his power to turn toxic waste into pure, crystalline water. The last one was a testament to his influence since a very, very short list of people knew exactly how he went about doing it. As far as politics were concerned, people in the political sphere barely complained anymore about his actions. Johnny put a special target on the fortune 500 in America as he’d discovered lately that there were many scandals they’d been planning in the last month after he’d seduced one of the hotter males into giving away secrets of some of the others for just a night with the young god. Speaking of which, when he wasn’t testing his powers on me, terrorizing the rich, or saving the world, he was fucking. I was absolutely sure of it though he wouldn’t want to tell me the way he used to. And worst of all, he’d found new ways to go about. As I was moving through the hallway, careful to check around the corners for Johnny or his followers, my best guess was Johnny was still at Olympics making his first appearance as a celebrity at the games instead of demeaning the athletes with his superiority. He insisted on helping create a meteor shower for the start of the Olympics for the fun of it. Tanner lived in the upper floors as well but he’d gone into the city to watch with some friends at a local bar. Though Johnny forgave him, he was still somewhat terrified of his once little brother. The dynamic between the two had hit him hard over the months and he was constantly calling his officers to confirm his date to go back to base. Johnny was treating him the way he used to treat me but that was completely not how he was used to interacting with him, as he did years ago. Before, Johnny was a pipsqueak who’d grown into comic books and his brother, having grown out of them, told him to fuck off whenever he asked him to come and watch a bad superhero cartoon with him. Now, Johnny practically manhandled the guy with his massive arms and planted him in a seat next to him. I never got to see since I knew Johnny would see me coming a mile away with his infrared vision but I imagined it was a way more cramped scene than it had been for me. Johnny’s base size had grown into a 9’2 superhuman and was still not showing signs of slowing in growth. The doorframes originally made for a 7 foot giant were now too cramped for him to squeeze through without taking the wall with him. At Johnny’s last check up with the doctors supervising the project, his arms had actually grown to a new intimidating size of over 90 inches when he flexed to the very point between pure flexing and enlarging the bicep. His body’s proportions were reaching unnaturally intense shapes and made it difficult for those around him. When he came to the red carpet for showings of new movies, he’d come down from the sky in a sonic boom, which he could create very easily now, and would appear in nothing but his tight formal uniform. It was nothing but a spandex speedo, the same size as his normal uniform but shrunken to the triangle of your everyday speedo. His body had so many exaggerated curves that it was impossible for anything non circular to contain him. His pecs were so massive that they were the first thing people saw when Johnny turned corners. Mouths drooled as he would walk by, those seeing him coming graced with the view of his massive package as those seeing him going would watch his powerful butt cheeks bounce and leak out of the sides of the overstretched outfit. He even had the designer make it look like a mini suit with a bowtie as if his crotch needed anything else to pull eyes to it. Johnny behaved when he was in the movie theater but the locals were well accustomed to light tremors throughout the area when he was discontent with the flick, the source being the light tapping of his toes, a habit he’d had even before his growth and simply hadn’t outgrown. Even when he wasn’t doing this, people in any scenario often kept a check on him at all times to gauge his mood. No one was foolish enough to attempt to piss him off directly and being aware of his mood made the percentage of your potential survival rise depending on how Johnny felt. This sense of control in even the atmosphere made it easy for Johnny to pick out his entourage for the night. He partied on some nights with either the most famous or those he deemed perfect for a night of intense passion. His sexual needs were now a near constant as some nights were filled with the thundering moans of a god who was yet to be sated. I was reminded of our time in the first few months as Johnny’s love making had become strong enough to quake through the many floors between the rooms he fucked in and the room I slept in. Due to his growth, his massive cock couldn’t be properly survived by the small vaginal cavity of a normal woman anymore. Now he had a male and female sex slave on hand at all times in the tower to have the choice of sex on hand. That was where his newest power came into play. Benton and Penny were two models that Johnny had seen at a fashion show in Italy and had become instantly attached to their attractive bodies. They’d originally been like humans when I’d met them but they quickly became disciples of Johnny in the most terrifying way. Johnny wouldn’t release the details to anyone but Tanner but I could still understand pretty quickly how over time, he’d made Benton and Penny grow. It started in intervals. Benton was originally 5’11 and Penny 5’9, both of them taller than me. They’d act politely to me regardless of the fact Johnny wouldn’t even register my presence. Then they started to change. Benton used to talk to me about sports all the time and we’d often go to the nearby coffee shop to talk deeply about politics. Penny would hang out with me when I went to a nearby beach or needed a generally nice girl to have a conversation with. My old high school friends never visited anymore after Johnny had scared them with a stray thunderbolt from the sky in their last visit and my college friends quickly became Johnny’s groupies after the first visit. Benton and Penny were practically my lifeline to the rest of the world. Then one day, Benton had trouble fitting into his clothes and asked me if he could borrow mine since I was wider built than he was. Penny had to go and buy a new bra because her breasts felt heavier than they used to and she needed stronger support. Then, things reached new levels of odd. Benton had outgrown my clothes and now, when I needed to reach something, neither of us needed a stepstool. He would just simply reach up and take it off whatever shelf I was reaching for and hand it to me. I’d tried to shield Penny from the cold weather once as we were trying to get into a club but she was so tall that, standing against the wall, a portion of her head was above my reach as her breasts almost touched my chin. It went on like this for months and in different ways. Benton needed to wear sandals more frequently because he’d always be outgrowing his shoes from a previous month. Penny’s breasts were so large that, even with a bra, her nipples still poked through. Benton would bend a little too low to pick up something he’d dropped and his pants, even sweatpants, would tear to reveal his big bubble butt. Penny had to work to really button her pants as her hips grew wider. Both of them now had feet that thudded against the floor with their weight as they went down the hallways. The last time we went to a sports bar together, Benton had to duck the doorframes because forehead was a magnet to them. Penny couldn’t go anywhere without causing the traffic to come to a complete halt as her waist tightened but everything below and above had swelled into sexy curves that stretched the fabric of her clothes. Then I think the growth started to get to their heads. On a day where Johnny was testing out his heat producing powers in New York, Benton had caught me reaching up for a 2 liter bottle of soda that had been placed on the top shelf of the cabinets, reached up to get it, then uncapped and drank it one fell swoop. His big Adam’s apple bobbed as he gulped and made short work of the bottle, concluding with a loud and thick burp. “Thanks, I really needed that.” Penny had found me on the couch of one of the many living rooms and simply lifted me off by my arm like I was a doll and plopped onto it herself. “Hey, there’s more than one living room,” I’d say. “Yeah, but I wanted this one,” she’d respond. Our long talks became small talks became one sided conversations until eventually, my presence just seemed to irritate them. All it took was a little look and I’d be gone as I knew there was no chance my comparatively small form couldn’t handle the behemoth sex slaves. When Johnny would bring more play mates, Penny and Benton would be nearby and ready to participate. They were quickly becoming demigods to the anomaly that was Johnny as they followed in his footsteps. “Hey, move along, short stack!” Benton commanded down to me. That was when I flew to the wall like a fly as the now hulking, 7’4 Benton walked down the hall, the floors creaking and thundering with his footsteps where there was wood. He was wearing nothing but a tight pair of briefs that Johnny used to wear that made his butt look amazing as he stomped his way through the building. I was petrified until he passed, his broad shoulders and bulging arms swing as he strutted down the hallway. My brow wrinkled as I realized I had to follow him on my way to the top floor. Watching the large muscles that made up just the back of Benton was a real sight. He was big and supernaturally proportioned like Johnny, just on a smaller scale. It took him several tries to get through doors now. It was a good thing the furniture was made to hold Johnny because normal furniture would probably crumble under Benton’s weight. He made any and all bodybuilders look feeble in comparison to him and fitness models just body enthusiasts. His arms hung at his sides and were pushed away but lat muscles so thick he couldn’t lower his arms far below their nearly 45 degree angle. His waist was tight and probably only several inches larger than my own, probably only due to the 8 pack that jutted from his stomach like iron plating. His thighs executed a slow, dominant waddle that was the best option for him unless he wanted to accidently crush his very large manhood. His calves were both clearly thicker than my thighs and yet still hyper lean, looking as though he could lift a small car onto his big and mighty shoulders. Benton’s hands and feet were large, perfect to palm someone’s entire head when one of Johnny’s many mates of the night thought they would get more time with him if they serviced someone close to him. Benton was probably almost 3 times my weight and it showed in the way his body seemed to flex and swell with the smallest actions. I’d been so mesmerized I didn’t see him open the door to the top deck, squeeze his big body through, and then turn to block my way in. Everything above his thick eyebrows and brown eyes was hidden behind the doorframe but I could see him looking down at me with an intimidating face over his broad and hairy chest. “Johnny needs this room, squirt, sorry,” he said as he turned and closed the doors, shutting me out. I pressed to the doors that remained unopened and sunk to the floor, looking up at the ceiling lights. Then I felt vibrations through the floor. Something was moving behind the door and I could only guess it was something very big. I slowly turned the knob as I knew that Johnny, Benton, and Penny still had precise enough hands to open doors but their fingers were far too big to turn the locks, not that they ever felt the need to use them. I peeped in carefully and was gifted the view of what had to be the biggest, most powerful looking butt I’d ever laid eyes on extending down to massive legs that were spread wide as balls the size of cantaloupes were placed on top of the couch cushions. Johnny was standing like a monument to manhood and his own unique godhood as his massive, rippling body was hovering over two legs spread wide. I instantly could tell by the birth mark on the left leg that it was Penny. She had grown along with Johnny and Benton and, although she was the smallest of the three, she was large and powerful looking in a superhuman, female way. Her muscular hips were wide and spread to brace themselves for what Johnny had packing, her pussy dripped as she was laid there before Johnny with what I assumed was an excited face. Benton was still in view, however he was moving his hands up and down his 16 inch hard man pole, watching the massive superhero that was Johnny tower over Jenny. “Yeah, babe, I worked really hard today.” “Oh? You look like you haven’t broken a sweat,” Penny responded with a little giggle at the end. Johnny was moving his big hands over her leg with one hand and grabbing at her massive breast with the other. I could hear her squeal as he squeezed just a little to make her moan. “You better believe I did. Those Olympics take a lot of work to do perfectly. I had to align some sitting rocks up perfectly to fly over the Olympics and not hit the earth before sending them flying with a soft tap.” Johnny raised his muscular arm and replicated the flicking motion he’d done over her head, knocking a lamp off a wall with just the force. “If I hit them too hard, they might have shattered and got sent flying down in every direction. It would have been a fucking hassle to catch those rocks before they hit the Earth. I’m pretty sure some of those stupid rocks are flying out of our solar system about now.” The talk of his power was clearly working on Penny as she tried to move down to play with her vagina but Johnny intercepted her and placed that hand forcefully against the couch too, its supports already strained by Penny’s impressive size but clearly struggling as Johnny’s mass leaned harder and harder to prepare for penetration. As he lowered his cock to her crotch, I gasped as I saw Johnny’s cock, angrier looking and more powerful than ever. I remembered the sight of its full growth almost a year ago and I could only wonder how big it could grow now. The size it was at now was probably a small fraction of its true form and it still looked like, had Penny not been her current size, it would tear a normal female organ to shreds from the attempt of pressing its big head into her snatch. Penny began to moan and shout louder as Johnny grunted and pushed, entering her slowly as to avoid pulling her to pieces. Benton was still in the corner, his cock dripping precum like an erotic fountain, lubricating his own large piece. He had three fingers up his own ass, probably envisioning what it would be like to be pumped like Penny was about to be. I had to adjust my pants as I felt how hard I was also, doing my best to keep still and immobile. Too much movement could catch Johnny’s eyes. My shorts tightnened as my cock continued trying to force its way from my zipper and continued to fail at opening the way. I wanted that to be me. I wanted Johnny to take his massive and fill me with his cum. Johnny grabbed the couch and bent his knees lower to reach Penny’s gaping cavity. His cock seemed to disappear into her regardless of its unbelievable length, most likely closing in on 3 feet at a safe hardness for humans. Benton had found a chair and sat with his legs spread wide, his big balls hanging over the end as they also carried what looked like a bountiful amount of cum. His muscles were glistening with sweat as he also seemed to be watching with an undistractable focus. His balls were bouncing against the end of the chair he’d found and I could almost hear sloshing sounds as the apple sized cum containers bounced. I could tall by the horny panting and grin on his face as he rubbed his hairy chest up and down that he was really loving the gifts Johnny had given him. I’d heard before that Benton had been struggling a bit in the modeling world as the ones in his area typically were looking for someone 6 feet tall. Now, he’d outgrown them and stood on top of the world as Johnny’s massive male sex slave. I turned from him as Johnny began to really pound Jenny into the couch. Her massive breasts, each large enough to compete with a cow in their abundance of milk, shook and jiggled with Johnny’s power. Johnny was using one hand to hold Jenny’s waist while the other gripped the couch, the structure straining from his grip strength even though he was barely putting in any force. Johnny groaned a low groan that was shaking the whole room, a result of his voice’s ability to reach supersonic levels. I’d heard he’d made drug lords deaf with that power. My ears were full of his Benton’s moans, Penny’s screams, and Johnny’s manly earthquake groans. I could tell by the tension in Penny’s muscles that she was experiencing a never ending onslaught of orgasms as Johnny’s powerful pelvis pressed into her like a powerful moving wall. I felt myself reaching orgasm also as Penny reached her 40th scream of orgasm at the end of 10 minutes. Johnny had proven over the years that he could do this to women easily and, as he’d gotten stronger, it took less and less effort to do it. The female body was like an instrument he’d mastered 100 times over, fucking them almost second nature now. He hadn’t cum into her once and he wasn’t going to remain unsated for long. “Fuck it, you’re too fragile,” he said after 30 minutes and almost 200 orgasmic screams came from Penny. “I can’t hold back this much if I want to get off. Benton, into position!” Johnny left Penny there sprawled out on the couch, her vagina quivering with exhaustion as she had received the maximum amount feeling her entire body was able to endure without falling into a coma. Johnny’s cock was still moist with her juices and almost angrier looking than it was before. His desire for sex was too strong for the enlarged and empowered Penny to even wipe the top off from his libido. My eyes darted to Benton, who was still roughly rubbing his long cock up and down. “BENTON, NOW!” Johnny roared as his cock bounced angrily against his 12 pack abdomen. I didn’t see it coming as Benton shot out of his chair toward Johnny without actually touching the ground. He was hovering over the ground as though strings were tied around his limbs as he came towards Johnny. Johnny had a lot of different, unbelievable powers but, out of all of them, I hadnt expected telekinesis. Benton’s massive body was held weightlessly above Johnny, his legs forcibly raised and his butt cheeks hanging just before the expanse of Johnny’s pecs blocked his master’s view. A massive something that I recognized to be a huge and unbelievable dildo slid out of Benton’s butt slowly and seemed to come from nowhere as it was inhumanly large. Johnny’s massive body bent and he sat in the loveseat that had been built for him. It groaned as he’d definitely gained weight since the last fitting but it held on valiantly, Johnny’s legs slightly being squeezed by the unfit chair. His monstrous cock stuck up and smacked his pecs with a heavy smack that could have been confused for two rocks colliding as he spread his legs and let his massive balls hang almost to the floor in his seated position. “Down,” he commanded, his deep voice hard to disobey. I watched amazed as Benton was slowly lowered onto Johnny’s cock. Johnny’s cock met him half way as it stretched even larger and wider to compensate for the more durable fuck toy Johnny had chosen. Benton groaned like an animal in a trap as he felt his ass cheeks pull apart by the enormous cock head alone and felt his hole stretch around the big intruder. Johnny was being fair and slowly lowering Benton but it could be seen in his eyes that he was quite impatient. Benton continued to groan and roar the entire time as Johnny’s big, long cock head forced its entrance. He’d probably taken Johnny over 100 times in the last half year and it was obvious that Johnny would still be able to stretch him out even wider. His heavy balls smacked Johnny’s pole as they shook along his trip. Johnny’s balls hung lower, actually swelling as it seemed he wanted to cum an ocean into his subject this time around. As Benton’s journey slowly progressed, Johnny continued to boast. “Heh, remember when you used to be so puny? You couldn’t even get your mouth over a fraction of my dick head. You had to wrap your body around my cock as I grew it so that I could feel something. And look at you now, dwarfing that little midget you used to be to become one of my demigods. If I keep giving you two strength, I’ll be able to actually try. Wont that be great? I’ll fuck you both so hard that the earth with shake. Trees will uproot from cracks in the ground. Oceans will tremble. Well..... maybe not oceans. I don’t think your human bodies can take that much. You’ll be fun to fuck through a wall though. I’ll make you scream in joy till your throat is sore and your chest is heaving.” Benton was groaning loudly now as he came just a bit lower onto Johnny’s cock and Johnny rewarded him by pumping his head a little bigger, exciting Benton’s hole and making his cock wag as an orgasm was coming. There was still MUCH more length that Benton struggled with but, at the halfway mark on Johnny’s long rod, he was stuck. He just couldn’t handle anymore inside him. Johnny moved his head forward, Benton now slightly lower than face level with him, and pressed his lips into his. The two beautiful faces mingled and let their tongues dance around each other. I stood in the hallway, my body shaking with arousal and jealously just before that moment. The moment that changed everything. Johnny opened his eyes in the middle of the kiss and looked directly at me. In that moment, everything in the last months hit me again at full force. I was so alone that I couldn’t help feeling everything directed at me in the last half year without any deluding of my ego or my pride. The discovery that Johnny liked boys AND girls, just not me. The realization that he had respected me more than anyone and the cold feeling that I’d let him down. The fact that Tanner was still here but had abandoned me like an outcast. Johnny’s overwhelming and ever growing dominance over my life as he tortured me for my betrayal. We made eye contact but it was brief before I turned and ran. My eyesight was blurry as I headed down the hall and dashed into the elevator. I didn’t look for my stuff to pack and leave with. I simply ran. The butlers tried to ask me if I needed anything but I just pushed past them and ran harder. I saw business men waiting for Johnny who closed in to ask me if he was available. I didn’t give them the time of day either. I just ran. I didn’t stop running till I was gone, into the night. Hopefully, Johnny wouldn’t find me. That’s what I thought as his tower reached up into the sky like a pin stabbed into a large quilt. I knew better though. He could find me wherever and whenever. He was Johnny Poundstone. I knew when I looked him in the eyes, I recognized the gaze he would give to criminals or corrupt business men who he would eventually make disappear. He would never look for me again.

Two years ago, a kid with a weird fetish for power fantasies wrote something inspired on a nerdy kid slowly turning into a god in front of his bully. Part 1: Part 2: Part 3: Part 4 Is he going to bring us down?!” “I don’t know, he was pretty upset earlier today so he might not even come and get us tonight” I said. I was used to this kind of treatment from Johnny now. As time went by, Johnny kept up his appearance as the hero of the world, flying to other countries sometimes to save a city or two from an earthquake or to blow a tornado in another direction. His powers had reached new heights and, to compensate, he performed at higher levels and newer spectacles. However, although he did his best to keep up with his powers to keep them under control, there were some incidents where the power was too much to keep in check if Johnny got too excited. Doors he’d open in the tower would be sent flying across rooms from him just pushing doors a little. Doorframes would crumble if he moved too quickly to squeeze through them as he grew wider and taller. His head was now mostly above the 8 foot tall, giving you the impression that he had a bird’s eye view of things below him. The truth was, even though he was a moving pillar of power, his pecs had become large proportionally, pushing out over a foot in front of him, making it hard to say whether he saw the people below him who were just too short to keep up. I was careful to make sure he saw me when he passed like a bulldozer down the hall way in fear of my comparatively tiny body being sent through the wall and out of the building, sent to my doom acres below to concrete. Furniture was bent easily towards him when we watched TV and he would give the occasional yawn. Much of the pieces of decoration had to be glued to the walls or bolted to the floor as most objects that weren’t got sucked towards Johnny before flying off to the walls and shattering, bending, or simply breaking. Johnny used to apologize for this but, as time passed, he began to simply laugh, giggle, or even give the occasional joke as his power made all of his surroundings his domain. Once he’d tried to use his x-ray vision to look through the building for me and, instead, his ever increasing powers shot a huge beam of light through the walls, so intense that the walls would first melt and then instantly disintegrate. “Oops, guess I accidently turned on my high beams, hahaha” he would boom before laughing heartily and make the walls shake. Most would think that, after so long having shown such a strong sense of justice, Johnny would be terrified of hurting a feeble non-human being. They didn’t know Johnny like I did. It wasn’t till his sudden mean streak of bordering the gray area of saving things or fucking shit up that I realized that it wasn’t the idea of a superhero that he would take from his comics and superhero movies. He didn’t want to be like superman or batman or any lawful good person. He wanted to be better than ALL the heroes in his own way. His favorites weren’t listed as Superman, Batman, and Doctor Strange. No, if I had to guess from his usual free lectures of superhero lore he liked to give me, his favorites were more than likely the Batman, Deadpool, or Wolverine. Superheroes that did things the smart way, their way. Characters that got it both ways: the hero’s glory AND the delinquent fun. Last movie we watched was a surprisingly serious movie that even I started watching with interest called “Watchmen”. On the topic of a doctor known as “Dr. Manhattan” who had retained the knowledge of the entire universe and had god-like power, I’d said that he was my favorite. That was the wrong answer for Johnny. “Nah, he’s the worst of them all” he said. “He had the power to make the world a better place if he wanted, he just fucked it all up for that one woman he ended up with.” Johnny stood up and turned his thick and powerful neck to look down at me in limited view between his pectoral and his shoulder and he grinned a little. “If I had his powers, I would have chosen to use at least a little power to show some REAL intimidation to those bad guys.” I’ll admit, even I was surprised by that answer. I’d never heard him say anything like that before. Not even before he became such a famous celebrity as he were. I knew what caused the change in dialogue though; it had to have been that night we had where he’d destroyed the home movie theater with his cum alone half a year ago. After that, it was like he no longer had to hold the façade of being sweet and innocent little Jonathan near me anymore, he’d fully transformed into this new fair yet uncomprimising Johnny. One who felt he could tell me his deepest, most honest thoughts without feeling judged. And also, one with superhuman confidence, superhuman needs, and a superhuman presence. Humanity was shrinking in his presence daily and it showed in every little thing he did. Johnny stopped wearing the custom fit, full body outfits that the many clothing lines desperate for his name on their brand tried to put together to please him and simply walked around at all times in his favorite spandex. Johnny demanded that they stop making him bigger versions of his old outfit and, instead, work on a simple pair hero like, spandex boxer briefs. I could hear the strain as he walked from room to room as each thread struggled to contain his unyielding leg and butt muscles. The press had a field day with Johnny’s new image and any censoring companies quickly went to confront his new wardrobe. Yet, it took one quick visit from Johnny, literally 5 minutes after he’d read the article at his hyper speed reading level, for the CEOs of every company to accept his new look. Everyone else didn’t go against it either. Johnny’s presence made many weak at the knees now, even some men who’d probably be described as extremely straight on the Kinsey scale. He didn’t really give off the energy of someone who didn’t want critique, his appearance simply made people who would normally debate outside his presence silence themselves and work to please him. I was concerned for the fabric of society as Johnny’s “little accidents” often were the things that caused earthquakes and volcanoes to erupt. He’d told me actually had to hold back to the lower Mach speeds after he’d uprooted an entire rain forest trying to test his speed limit. At that speed, even mountains shook when he passed by. His techniques to save people had also become much less prepared and careful also as he seemed to have gotten bored of the traditional and save procedure to do things that were considered...... more creative. Literally yesterday, he’d gone out of his way to save a little growing town someone had the bright idea to build in Equador, next to the Sangay, one of the most active volcanoes in history. You’d think, with Johnny’s powers, the key to stopping the volcano is to blow it out softly with his powerful breath, right? Not today’s Johnny. He simply pulled down his pants, aimed his cock, and attempted to show off his new power to turn the liquids he took in to pure water. Water splashed over the surface and began to crust the steaming lava into a solid but Johnny didn’t calculate how much liquid had actually been converted to water in his system and, instead, began to release urine like a normal human. Unlike a normal human, though, Johnny’s body produced as much if not more heat than the center of the earth. Thus, creating an even more terrible urine-lava that even scorched more land than the lava could beforehand. Of course, he was able to save the village regardless by simply returning to the logical plan of blowing the super-lava to an iron like solid and his image agency carefully wove the story as another heroic showing by the amazing Johnny Poundstone. Still, Johnny wasn’t afraid to tell me the unabridged story with all the excitement attached, wearing nothing but his tight and nearly pointless calvin klein briefs. “Seriously, Sam, I really didn’t mean to do that but it was so much fucking fun. I’m glad no one was hurt but you should have seen how hot my piss was! If I hadn’t solidified it, I think it would have probably melted through the surface of the volcano and created another eruption! I didn’t even know it could get that hot!” I could see his excitement but he couldn’t see the horror I was wearing on my face. I knew from his tone of voice that he was only half serious about being glad to save those people. His cock even bounced a little as he explained it. I felt so disgusted in the fact by the sound of excitement and the power he released on a whim but I was more disgusted by the fact I was hard the entire time he explained it. The walls I’d built up to hide my sexuality were rapidly ebbing every day as Johnny continued to bend the rules to his whims and power through obstacles that would have taken decades, if not centuries, of human research and development to duplicate. It was still only a few years ago since he’d fucked most of the young women of our town the month after having terrorized today’s most impressive athletes at the last Olympics without even trying. The current strongman who’d been allowed to keep his title beneath Johnny was still horrified from the time Johnny had come to train with him only to nearly crush him beneath a 18 wheeler truck he’d used as weight on his back during a push up session. Johnny told me the guy had even peed a little after he’d tried pushing the weight with just a little more force and had actually sent the truck flying up and toward the stunned athlete, catching it within several yards of impact. I couldn’t take it anymore. Johnny had to be stopped. So, I did attempted the most basic kind of measure to try and neutralize him. I called his parents. His family had heard about his actions and were as horrified as I was when I told them the truth of each situation, even the time a passing helicopter covering traffic had caught him and a small entourage of women having sex on the top floor of the Empire State Building during one of its closed nights. His mother had thought Johnny was just a sweet kid with a big heart that wanted to save everyone, not the egomaniac I’d described to her. I’d asked her if she’d wanted to see for herself but she’d had a better idea. I truly believed was prepared to take on the equivalent of a god as I tried to play it cool around Johnny after the call for help but I feared how this would turn out. I was inside Johnny’s “weight room” looking at his equipment as I waited. The room was simply an extremely large square room similar to the inside of a factory. The “weights” in question were so heavy and large that this room had to be made on the basement floor or else too much weight in one spot could have easily caused the floor to cave in on itself. Each one was the size of a person and made of materials that a mere human had no hope of ever lifting in their wildest dreams. I’d watched Johnny lift the weights that scaled from the size of a human to the size of semi-truck but after that, but he’d insisted I never come down when he was working out again after he’d gone up the weights the size of aircrafts and ships after I’d fallen from the impact of the ground quaking when he’d attempted to deadlift one of them for the first time and had caused me to hit my head on the concrete floor, knocking me unconscious. I dared to touch one of the many magnetic weights some scientists had built to further test his strength. Johnny had outgrown them now but, from my perspective, they were unfathomable creations as each grew up from the size of a house and went up from that to the size of an aircraft carrier, each one was crafted to multiply the weight by the force of magnetism toward the ground. If dropped from the right height, one of these weights had the potential to cause a portion of New York to sink into the ocean with few traces left. Still, Johnny was more powerful than this. Johnny had a monitor built into the room for me so that, when I was bored, I could change one of the TVs in the building to this room so that I could see him without actually being put in too much danger. I’d watched him lift this weight over time and it had taken him a month to go from dead lifting this monstrous behemoth for a single rep to curling it as easily as an expert bodybuilder would a pair of 10 pound weights. I was mere seconds into questioning if I was in over my head when I heard the elevator ding, rattle a little from the weight of its occupant, and then slowly open to reveal the body of a god. Johnny was last measured at 8’8 and so his head and part of his neck couldn’t even be seen at the 10 foot tall elevator. His trapezius muscles glistened with a sheen of light that would make you think he was constantly glowing like a soft glow stick at all times. Shoulders broader than the doors of the elevator stretched out and hulked from this god’s body, most definitely farther apart than I was tall. Johnny’s pecs were so big that they seemed to dominate a lot of his upper body wherever you couldn’t see biceps and lats so large that they collided with each other. Johnny’s long limbs made it possible for him to move but it was something unnaturally beautiful the way Johnny moved so gracefully regardless of his overgrown form. One could stand under Johnny and protect themselves from rain, sleet, and snow the way his limbs bulged and seemed to hover due to their girth and defiance of gravity. Johnny’s legs went outward from his tight waist and were currently terrorizing a new XXXXXL sized pair of briefs as they were pushed apart from each other by their own thickness. Even with the help of Johnny’s gratefulness, I doubted his knees would ever fully touch again. The girthy weight in his shorts clearly wasn’t helping as it looked like even an extra one or two inches would cause them to simply deconstruct themselves and fall flimsily to the floor, defeated by the godly body they’d dared to cover. I could see that it wouldn’t be long before he’d have to up his size again once I saw how stretched the spandex had become. If there had been any hope of the tiny article of clothing maintaining itself, it would be on the borderline of being see-through in a very short amount of time. The calves beneath the powerful thighs Johnny’s owned were clearly diamond hard, the separation in muscles deafening and bordering on unnatural the way they were so steely hard and used this power to hold the titanic weight that was Johnny on two big feet that even showed a few veins to display their unbelievable power. Johnny looked like a morph of a top-condition fitness model blown to the maximum with extreme proportions the way his body fit together and yet still filled an unbelievable amount of space. I was so mesmerized trying to admire his body in the light of the elevator that I wasn’t prepared from him to move one of his titanic feet forward and step closer. He bent very low to make the dive into the room, revealing his head, grown to fit proportionally to the rest of his body while still appearing somewhat small. Johnny tested the boundaries of masculine beauty as even I, someone who saw him almost constantly, struggled to pull my gaze from that amazing face. His cheekbones were high and powerful, giving him a kind of dimple form just before his powerful lantern jaw. Eyes currently neon blue glared into the room and seemed to absorb all light nearby the way they glowed from behind his long blonde eyelashes. His eyebrows were thick and manly although they were tamed well to his manly, arching brow. Hair like a golden mane was done up in a stylish hairstyle for appeal with single curl hovering over his forehead, making him look older than he was thanks to the added masculine charge from his facial hair. His strong nose pointed down to a pair of soft looking, red lips that were almost as red as ripe fruit and hid teeth I knew had the white sheen of the sun when Johnny grinned. It was almost impossible to find a flaw when you saw Johnny coming towards you. In that moment of watching that demanding being come towards me, I had no ill will of any kind towards him as his eyes focused on me from his height perch. If anything, his gaze made me feel guilt over anything else. I knew he was using his eyes to gauge my mood as he’d told me he could now recognize the movement of heat in my body with infrared vision and even tell what I’m feeling during a conversation. The police force had hired him recently after he’d revealed he could make out the electrical waves through the body to tell lying and not. God, borderline mind reading. I was definitely over my head. One of his beautiful eyebrows raised and he performed a cute, confused blink, clearly from seeing my anxiety using his powers. “What’s up, Sam? You don’t look so good.” “I’m fine” I said as I practically braced myself against the flat head side of one of his weights, I could feel him shake the ground a bit with each movement. The words fell out of my mouth like lead. “Johnny, I really don’t think how you’re doing these things is OK.” “What?” “I mean that you aren’t putting people first. I’m a biology major, Johnny, I’m supposed to care about the objects of nature and to take into consideration how they work. I want to be able to use that knowledge .to help save endangered species and prevent the human race using up the planet. But what you’re doing puts everything in danger. Just yesterday, you nearly made Bengal tigers extinct by attempting to using fire breath to burn the poacher. You JUST told me that you had to be careful with your breath because it could become a laser if you didn’t maintain the heat! That’s not OK!” Johnny was looking down at me with an intense gaze and I feared for my life as his eyes shifted between colors. Normally, this many colors were a sign he was analyzing a criminal or an asshole stupid enough to walk up to him and insult him to his face on the street. He was probably analyzing me to make sure I didn’t have a bomb or a hidden gun in an attempt to kill him. Or even more likely, he was analyzing me on different wavelengths to be sure I wasn’t being controlled or if I was sick. Before he could open his lips to pass judgement, the elevator rung and opened. I remained immobile as Johnny turned to face it, blocking my view with his tremendous back and gravity defying butt. His muscular cheeks were undisguised in any if not all clothing made to try and cover him now. I felt privileged to be so tiny at 5’8 to be graced with the man’s muscular glutes in my vicinity. Had it been a normal day, I would have kept my eyes glued but, instead, I turned up to the hulking mass in his back and tried to gauge his reaction based on what little of his head that I was able to see. “Whoa” I heard a deep voice say, followed by steps from heeled shoes. Johnny turned back around and looked down at me with an unreadable look. “Did you call him here?” he asked as he backed and turned to reveal a new face. A man with dirty blonde hair and dark blue eyes were turned to face Johnny, the man clearly trying to comprehend Johnny and his very existence. It was none other than Johnny’s brother, wearing his marines captain uniform. If Johnny himself weren’t here, he’d be the second most impressive presence as he had to stand at around 6’4 and was broad shouldered from his time in the marines. I was too afraid to look at him for too long as Johnny was in the room and whatever aggression he may have had was most definitely pointed at me. “No, mom called me, idiot” croaked Tanner, attempting what I assumed was his idea at trying to rein his “little” brother back to his role from years ago and retake the dominant place as the eldest sibling. Johnny had an older brother, Tanner, who’d been in charge of him during their childhoods. He’d been the one who’d gotten Johnny into the idea of being a hero after he’d gone to join the marines. He was currently on leave and had said he’d be able to get on a flight in short time. His mother had told me that there was no doubt in her mind that Tanner could keep him in check during his time off. I gave her credit for trying to pit this large man up against his younger brother but I knew almost immediately looking into Tanner’s eyes that she’d miscalculated a bit. Still, Tanner gave his best. “We spent all our childhoods talking about wanting to be heroes and look what I’m here to see. You actually got powers that can make a HUGE difference in the world. What the fuck were you thinking going around putting mafias and drug lords in the hospital and messing with the world like this? You fucking pee’d on a volcano and only made shit worse! You’ve even been having sex with random women all over New York! Have you lost your fucking mind?” I was silent as Tanner went on his rant to try and throw Johnny’s accidents back at him. I hesitantly went back and form from Tanner to Johnny as I tried to gauge the atmosphere. Tanner went on and on, listing what he’d been told by word of mouth, from me to his mother to himself. It was near the end that I heard the end of Tanner’s attack that I tuned back in. “You should fucking learn from your mistakes, shit head. Didn’t I teach you better than this half-assed shit you’ve been pulling? Get it fucking together!” For a moment, there was absolute silence. The room echoed with that last sentence as if even the room were having trouble swallowing them. I wasn’t breathing as I braced for impact. I didn’t expect anything that came after those words. Johnny, however, showed absolutely zero fluster and spoke calmly with his bellowing voice. “You know, you’re right.” “What?” I said as I looked up at Johnny. I was too close to see his mouth, only being able to see his powerfully straight nose and piercing eyes as Johnny looked down at his “big” brother. “I said, Tanner’s right.” Tanner had been sweating through his uniform trying to cling to his history with Johnny as he knew that there was no other chance of survival if Johnny didn’t take to his sermon. I could actually hear him breathe a little relief as Tanner continued. “Maybe I’ve been too careless. I’ve been using my powers like their toys so much, I’ve been neglecting the proper way of being a hero in the eyes of my big brother.” Johnny seemed to turn his massive body toward the elevator as if to leave. “I should go and apologize to the people of the world for my actions and promise to do better” he said as he started walking. Tanner and I shared a look of shock and victory as we thought we’d taken control of the situation. Tanner had verbally beaten the equivalent of a god on earth. “Oh wait, I forgot.” Tanner turned to look up at his brother but collided with what had to be a freight train as he was knocked back and sent skittering across the smooth floor toward one of the weights. Johnny had come back and body slammed his brother, his face colliding with the larger brother’s hulking pec muscles. I turned back to the giant form of Johnny to receive his red, flaring gaze. His look alone had told me to remain silent and speak only when told to. He passed me without a moment’s breadth, closing in on his brother. “I just remembered, they asked me to do all of that. I fucking did all of it because someone asked me to.” Tanner’s hat had fallen to the ground as he’d flown to collide with one of Johnny’s massive weights. Johnny continued the movement by grabbing his brother’s collar with only a finger and a thumb as if lifting a kitten but doing it with the ease of lifting stationary. He and his brother made eye contact and I could see that he was terrified of what his super being brother planned to do to him. “Nobody told me how they WANTED me to do it. I just did it, no questions asked. Do you think I do this because I want to earn their fucking gold stars? I guess you haven’t heard about how I just gained the ability to survive in space. I can collect enough stars to hide for easter egg hunting.” Johnny let go of his brother and re-pressed him to the wall of the weight with his index finger. Tanner appeared to struggle to breath as the finger was pressed against his solar plexus. “I do this because I fucking want to do it. Nobody questions how I choose to save the world. You know why? Because I do it on a daily basis. I’m so smart now that I can hack a quantum computer within a minute and have enough time left to hack half a dozen people’s Netflix accounts for kicks. I understand any if not every possible way to save someone within half a second of witnessing the situation.” At this, Johnny raised his arm and flexed his massive arm, now so large that it was easily taller than me and over twice as long around as my chest. With every other word, he flexed a little harder and the muscles would swell a bit bigger and become more veined and dense looking, the striations deep enough to stick a finger into. “I have the muscle now to play ball with the fucking moon. I can destroy buildings that are stories high with just a flick of my pinkie finger. I can cause earthquakes across North America by just flying at 1/10th my top speed. And every day I have to make sure my powers within my control or else I could sneeze a mile deep crater into Manhattan.” Johnny looked beside Tanner and threw a massive fist almost the size of his head with the speed of a military jet. The fist collided with the surface of the weight Johnny was holding Tanner and instantly went through as if it were liquid metal. An explosion of shocks went out and flew around Johnny’s body. He remained unfazed and unaffected by the high voltage shocks but Tanner shut his eyes at the intense heat. Even I was stunned by the intensity as I’d never seen Johnny play with so much voltage first hand. “But still, even with all of that, I’m still getting stronger and growing bigger. Mountains become easier and easier to push around daily. I’m so tall now that, even with sitting, I’m almost as tall as little Sammy-boy back there. I can’t fit through any doors that are built for humans to pass through, even double doors. They have to let me in through loading docks for trucks now or car garages that I have to crouch in to get through. Literally every moment is a test on my ability to stay under control and remain unexcited regardless of the fact that I have enough power to fuck up the world if I use more than 5% of my power. People who run into me are sent flying just like you did only seconds ago even when I’m not trying to walk past them.” Tanner yanked his hand from the weight he’d stabbed and pulled out a hand that was still sparking with electricity. He was controlling all of the energy he’d taken from the herculean weight he’d punched into and holding it in the palm of his hand with what looked like the ease in which someone would hold a pencil. I dared not question how Tanner wasn’t barbequed. It had simply been Johnny’s will that he’d remained uncharred and possibly wetting the slacks of his military uniform. “The funny thing is, when it comes to people who don’t actually know me, I get nothing but thanks and congratulations. They talk about how amazing it was for me to do something that had taken only a hundredth of a hundredth of my power to move. Like the meteor that closed in on Ohio a few months ago or the Chrysler building from 1 month ago. They ask the world of me and I give them the effort I can barely allow myself to use. I fly in like a fucking circus for their television shows and they give me their thanks only after I endorse their products. Can you imagine how irritating it is when you do everything you can but people only want to thank you after you’ve done something for them? Like they only appreciate you when you give your help, not out of genuine happiness to see you? Even at the last reunion, half of our cousins were slobbering over me and just barely kept eye contact.” Johnny pulled his comparatively tiny brother up and off the steely surface he was pressed on and held him in the air, giving the image of what I thought Zeus would look like holding a tiny mortal. I didn’t see it coming as Johnny moved like a blur toward me and had my collar before I could speak, my body easily raised to match Tanner’s. “That moment when the only two people in the world who can possibly look me in the eye can’t appreciate me like I want either, huh? What a fucking hassle I must have been putting you both on pedestals like I did.” Before I knew it, we were in the elevator heading to the lobby room of Johnny’s tower, the machine struggling to hold his bulk and raise it. When we reached the lobby, Johnny walked out and left the ground too quickly for anyone else to react fast enough. All of the people below on the ground who’d come to do business with Johnny looked up to see a massive man holding two smaller men like dolls as he flew through a window that shattered instantly. He landed below in a crowd of unsuspecting by standers and simply held us over them like dogs who’d crapped on someone’s shoes. I was holding the steel hard muscles and striations of his forearms so tightly that I was quick to notice something. It didn’t feel right. The surface was still unbelievably hard but the size wasn’t the same. I assumed it was just the same feeling I always got every time I saw him, the feeling that he’d gotten just a bit bigger than the last time, but I was wrong. It was more certain than ever. Johnny became farther and farther away as his arms lengthened and grew thicker. His body was actually growing at different parts at different intervals. His head, though still getting farther away, was now bigger than before and was slowly climbing the tower as we were. I felt a rush of wind as it seemed Johnny kicked himself into a new gear and started to soar higher up and up and up into the sky. I could hear Tanner’s screams as we rocketed up with Johnny, his grip on us changing before he simply dropped us both in a growing palm. The g-forces were holding us down but I could raise my head up easily enough to look up at Johnny’s growing face. His gaze seemed to have magnified with the rest of him as both his blue eyes were now a shining white, almost resembling two suns as they nearly blinded me. That was less of a problem as Johnny grew even taller and eventually had his massive, house-sized pecs shield us from the light as a small token of mercy. Buildings shrank below as we became climbed the tower quickly like a figurative rocket ship to the top. “DON’T WORRY. YOU GUYS STILL GET TO BE ON A PEDESTAL. I’VE GOT IT COVERED.” My ears were rattling with the sudden force of Johnny’s larger, even more commanding voice. I imagined his voice box must have been the size of a restaurant building by now as he grew up and up and up, our view of him filling every corner. Soon, he was wider than the building as his body growth became more stable and his growth tried to stabilize his proportions to one similar to the original form. Before me or Tanner knew it, Johnny had stopped growing and all I could make out were two expanses. One was the expanse of the blue sky. The other was his massive godly form, now blown to hundreds of times their original size. Johnny’s tower had to be looking over all of New York, taller even than the Empire State Building, and it was completely out of view! The expanse that was Johnny’s hand now almost had the width of a parking lot. Veins the size of sewer pipes with up his monstrous biceps, still quite large proportionally at his bigger size. His pecs both could have rivaled a baseball stadium in size as they each stuck far away from their master’s rib cage. I could barely make out the sound of cars panicking and drivers honking their horns below, all probably looking up at Johnny’s massive frame unimpeded by his big hands unlike we were. I wondered if there were any human buildings in world big enough to compete with Johnny’s size now. I never thought I’d have to ask that question. “A NEW POWER I LEARNED TO DO FROM THAT MOVIE, WATCHMEN. NOW I CAN DO MORE HEAVY DUTY SHIT WITHOUT ANY FUSS.” I covered my ears to blanket the sound coming from Johnny’s voice but it was going through my entire body. Tanner was looking up just as I was, terrified of the power his brother was displaying. I wondered if he could still recognize Johnny as he was now. “IT’S SAFE TO SAY I’VE OUTGROWN YOU GUYS, HUH?” Johnny bellowed. I didn’t see it coming when Johnny’s hand suddenly fell from underneath us and we were plunging to our deaths. I screamed at the top of my lungs with a part of my mind and waited for death with the other. Then, suddenly, I was saved by what felt like something going under my shirt and holding me in place like an ornament. I’d glued my eyes shut as I’d fallen but opened them to see the view of the entire city. I recognized this from the terrace at the top of the tower. We were on the spire at the very top of the tower, high above the city. I Johnny looked down at us with his still bright white eyes and I still waited for death. Johnny, on the other hand, had other plans. “WHEN YOU FEEL LIKE FUCKING APOLOGIZING, I’LL BE DOWNSTAIRS. CAREFUL THOUGH. “ With that, Johnny pointed to the sky and, in a flash, the weather went from sunny to cloudy in short time. A cold chill arose as white flakes came from the sky. Tanner and I quickly began to shiver as we felt the chill run up. Even I didn’t know that Johnny could control the weather now. “IT’S A LITTLE CHILLY. YOU MIGHT WANT A COAT.” As Johnny shrunk down the building, I felt a chill both outside and inside myself as his massive frame zoomed out of our view. I’d lost the faith and trust of a god who’d thought of no one’s opinion other than mine. Absolute failure didn’t even cover a portion of our defeat. Johnny was above any human’s control. ---